Chapter 1: Season 1 Episode 1
Chapter Text
Harper's Face Claim: Natalie Portman (https://dean-samw67.tumblr.com/post/673561902300971009/twd-oc)
(Warning: Mentions and attempt of suicide)
Word Count: 2852
Lonely. That was a great way to explain the world lately. Everything was lost. Harper had woken up for the third day in the shop she had taken shelter in. Almost a week since the incident. She was at the point where she was just about ready to join the walking dead. What more did she have left to live for? Everyone she cared about is gone. Part of it is her own fault.
She digs through her bag, in search of something, she wasn’t even quite sure what. The cock of a gun pulls her from what she is doing. Now most people would probably fight. Maybe react in some way. But she simply sat up straight and just stared at the wall in front of her. She was mentally begging for whoever it was to pull the trigger.
“Wh-who are you?” Whoever the man was, he seemed nervous.
“The same as you.” Harper mutters. Her voice was cold and chilling to the bone. “A survivor.” Though she wishes she wasn’t.
“Don’t play with me!” Harper could tell just from the tone of this boy's voice he wouldn’t hurt her. She stands from where she was sitting and turns to face the boy. He seemed pretty baby faced and she could tell he was Korean from his features. “Who are you?” He repeats his question.
“I told you already.” She scoffed in annoyance. “What am I supposed to give you my full name and life story?”
“Aren’t you afraid? I’m pointing a gun at you.” He holds it more securely in his hand, trying to appear more confident.
“I have nothing to lose at this point.” She crosses her arms, causing the boy to raise his eyebrow at the comment. Harper's attention is moved to the groan coming from behind the boy. A walker reaches out to grab him from behind. Her reflexes are quick as she grabs the knife from her holster on her thigh. She pushes the boy aside and lunges at the walking corpse and sinks the knife into its head then pushes it back, causing it to fall to the floor. She gets on top of it and repeatedly stabs her knife into its head, making sure it is dead. Once she is certain, she stands up. The boy had been staring at her in both awe and slight fear.
Harper lets out a huff as she brushes herself off. She wipes the knife on the zombie's clothing before returning it to its place in her holster. She walks to her bag and pulls out a rag, wiping her hands and face of any blood. Her attention is then returned back to the boy who gulps back a lump in his throat.
“Best watch out next time. Instead of pulling a gun on an innocent person.” She had a small glare fixated on him, which only made him all the more nervous.
“I-I-I’m sorry.” He stutters.
“Best be.” She squats in front of her bag and packs in everything she needs, closing it shut after. She grabs the strap and stands back straight up and slings it over her shoulder.
“Well it was very eventful meeting you. But I must be going.”
“Where?” He furrows his brows together.
“Wherever I feel I need to go.”
“Do you need a place to go?” He finally gets up off the concrete floor.
“Why? You gonna be the hero and take me to your people?” Harper laughs to herself.
“You need people.” He steps toward her.
“No!” She snaps and gets in his face, causing the boy to shrink back. “I don’t need anyone. Having other people makes you weak.” Her voice comes out a practical growl.
“What? How is that? You are stronger with people to help you.” He shakes his head.
“Obviously you have gotten lucky…” Harper grumbles as she backs from him and turns her head from him. The boy shakes off his confusion from what she said.
“Listen, you obviously know how to handle these things. You would be good in the group.”
“I don’t want to be a part of it.” She sighs. Every part of her was screaming at her to go because she desperately wanted to not be alone anymore. Not alone with her crushing thoughts.
“We can help provide you a place to sleep, food, most nights at least.” He insists. He won’t let up will he? Harper lets out a defeated sigh. She needed both things right now more than ever.
“What’s your name?”
“Huh? Glenn, why?” His face still was ridden with confusion.
“I need to know your name if I am going to join you right?” She turns back to him. A smile spreads on his face and he nods in agreement. “I’m Harper.” She held her hand out and he shook it eagerly.
“Nice to meet you, Harper.”
“Yeah, yeah. Let’s get going.” She pulled her hand from his. He nods in response and leads her out. He gathers a few supplies on their way and leads me back. The walk was long and awkwardly quiet. Glenn tried to make a conversion but Harper was not feeling it. Instead her mind wanders. She honestly didn’t think she would stay with the group. Probably leave after a day or two. She would honestly rather stay on her own. Glenn leads her up the hill that leads to the camp.
“We have a newbie!” He calls as they approach the group which pulls Harper from her thoughts. Her eyes scan over the place, taking in every detail. It was a decent sized group but it seemed like they had made a home of this place. At least a temporary one. As she studies each person her eyes land on, her breath hitches in her throat when two of them are recognizable. Harper thought she had been hallucinating. She hadn’t eaten in at least three days and was becoming dehydrated quickly. The boy, who Harper could recognize as her nephew, Carl, gets up and runs to her. She falls to her knees and welcomes the young boy in her arms. She holds him tightly as her sister approaches, in just as much shock as Harper. Harper releases Carl and stands up.
“Lori?” Hre breath felt heavy, still unsure about if she was imagining this or if it was real. Her sister's arms engulf her and she buries her face in Lori’s shoulder as she fights back the urge to cry. After a moment Lori pulls back and places her hands on Harper’s shoulders.
“You’re alive.” A smile pulls at the corners of Lori’s mouth.
“Yeah.” Harper still wished she wasn’t.
“Devon? Jill?” Those two names are enough to make Harper’s stomach turn in all the wrong ways.
“No.” Is all she could make, shaking her head in the process. She swallows down whatever was left in her stomach that was threatening to come up. Lori doesn’t say anything but pull’s Harper into another hug.
***
It had been a week since Harper arrived at the camp. Maybe she stayed longer than anticipated. But here she got food, water and a place she can sleep at least semi-comfortably. Plus, her only family left was here. She was beginning to get to know everyone there. The Dixon brothers weren’t her favorite. Merle specifically. He was a disgusting pig who flirted with Harper any chance he got. Daryl wasn’t the worst but he definitely said or did things at times that pissed her off. Though a lot of it seemed to be him just following his older brother. Harper got along pretty well with Andrea, Amy, Jacqui and Carol. She helped them with stuff around the camp a lot. It kept her mind off of things. Even though she liked the group she kept herself somewhat closed off. Even to Lori and Carl. All she could imagine was losing them the same way that she lost her husband and daughter.
It had been relatively quiet at the camp. Some of the group went to scavenge some of the shops. Daryl had left for a hunting trip as well. Harper was sitting by the unlit fireplace, using her knife to shave at the ends of a stick, sharpening it in the process. This was one of the days she had been stuck in thought. The group had become accustomed to them pretty quick. She would basically shut down, staring off or doing something distracting, sometimes destructive. It concerned Lori to not end. Her sister wasn’t the bright, bubbly woman she once knew. Watching her do this to herself killed Lori. She tried to intervene the first few times it happened but it always failed. What concerned her even more was the nightmares. Everyone would be woken up by Harper’s cries in her sleep.
Harper finishes sharpening the end of the stick and lifts it up so it’s level with her face. She blows on it before running her finger along the point. She flips it and stabs it in the ground, next to the firepit. She stands up and brushes off her legs, getting off any wood that fell in her lap. She walks to the tent she had shared with Lori and Carl to grab her gun. She opens her bag and pulls it out. She looks back when she hears someone enter the tent. She relaxes a bit when she realizes it is just Lori. She turns back to what she was doing, checking the rounds in her gun. She stands up straight and Lori walks over by her sister.
“Are you doing alright?” Lori’s voice dripped with concern.
“Fine. I’m just gonna go out on a little run real quick.” Harper nods.
“Harper…” Lori sighs.
“What?” Harper closes her eyes and lets out a sigh.
“You can’t keep doing this to yourself. I get what it's like to lose your husband. You can talk to me.”
“But you still have your child don’t you?” Harper sends a glare her sister's way before turning to exit the tent.
“Harper, please. Shutting everyone out won’t help you.” Lori follows after her. Harper doesn’t say anything in return, just walks out. “I miss you, Harper. I miss who you were-”
“Who I was isn’t me anymore. This shit has changed me. You wouldn’t understand. You still have Carl and even without Rick you have Shane who is willing to help you with Carl.” Harper scoffs.
“I would understand if you talked to me.”
“Just let me be!” Harper snaps before storming off into the trees, tears fighting to spill out of the corner of her eyes.
“Harper!” Lori calls after her but she just keeps walking. Once she is far enough away she leans back against a tree and closes her eyes. She bites her bottom lip, attempting to keep herself from crying. It was no use though because her tears fell anyway. She slides down the tree, certain it’ll leave scratches on her back, though she didn’t care. Why? Why her? She couldn’t understand it.
She leans her head back and stares up at the sky through all the leaves and branches. Her fingers trace over the gun she had placed next to her. What really was keeping her from ending it all now? She was alone and honestly didn’t think she could continue on. She hurt, both emotionally and mentally. Her shaky hand lifts up the gun slowly. She sniffles as she feels the cool metal against her temple. She takes a few deep breaths before closing her eyes. Her finger felt heavy on the trigger. Tears fell down her face as she clicked off the safety. She was so lost in her pain that she missed the crunching of twigs and leaves behind her. She inhales deeply before she begins to press on the trigger. Before she can pull it completely it is kicked from her hand, sending off a shot. She jumps and looks up behind her.
“What do ya think ya doin’?” He grumbles. She just stares at him in shock as he glares down at her. “Are ya crazy?”
“Have you seen our world lately? There isn’t much to live for.” Harper scoffs and picks herself up from the ground, brushing herself off then wiping her tears.
“Your sister and nephew aren’t much to live for?” He leans against the tree they were by.
“Man, you don’t even understand.” She growls and walks over to pick up her gun.
“Try me.” He crosses his arms.
“Harper!” Lori calls out. Harper rolls her eyes and walks past Daryl, roughly brushing her shoulder past his. She heads back to the camp now pissed. This asshole intervened but yet didn’t even like her? What the hell did he care what happened to me? Harper runs into Lori on her way back. “There was a gunshot.” Lori panics.
“Was almost walker food.” Harper lets out a fake laugh.
“Are you okay?”
“Fine. Let’s just get back.” Harper walks past Lori and heads to the camp.
“What was that?” Dale asks as he sees the girls approach.
“I got attacked.” Harper lies.
“Well let’s hope it doesn’t bring more on us.” He huffs, visibly disappointed she had used her gun instead of her knife. She just shakes it off and walks over by the firepit, taking a seat. She stares at the ashes in the bottom of the pit, wishing he had just let her end it. That man doesn’t care about anyone but himself and his damn brother. Carl walks over to his Aunt.
“Aunt Harper? Are you okay?” He seemed genuinely concerned. Concern seems to be a common emotion nowadays. Especially if Harper was involved.
“Yeah, Bud. I’m okay. Just a little shaken up.” She puts on a fake smile while she looks at the boy. Without saying anymore he gives her a hug. Her smile fades as she holds him. She closes her eyes and sighs.
***
Everyone had been worried about the group that was at the shops. Normally they don’t take this long and they couldn’t reach them. Dale got a hold of them once when they came through but all they could make out was that they were in trouble. Most of them at this point have lost hope that they will come back. Harper was sitting with Lori and Carol helping the kids with whatever the women were teaching them. They all hear a car alarm going off in the distance. Harper stands and looks in the distance with her eyebrows knit together in confusion. A minute later a red sports car pulls up. I place my hand on my knife, in my holster. Glenn gets out with a big smile on his face.
“Pretty awesome, huh?” He laughs.
“Turn that damn thing off!” Dale shouts. Shane pops the hood and rips something out, shutting the car up in the process. “Where are the others?”
“Right behind me” Glenn answers as a large van pulls up. Everyone gets out. Only one person is missing. Merle. Though Harper was not disappointed, Daryl will be beyond pissed.
“We got out thanks to the new guy.” Morales chuckles.
“New guy?” Shane asks.
“Helicopter boy! Come on out and meet everyone!” Morales calls. A guy gets out of the van and starts walking over. Harper’s eyes widen at the sight of Lori's supposedly dead husband. She looks at her sister who also had shock ridden all over her face.
“Dad!” Carl screams and runs to Rick. Lori couldn’t believe he was alive. Shane had told her he died. She walks toward him quickly and he stands with Carl in his arms, bringing her close to him, placing a hand on the back of her head. Harper stares at the three, realizing she is now more alone than ever. Rick lets them both go and Harper approaches them. She hugs her brother-in-law tightly. She was mad. Beyond mad. Lori got her husband back and still had her son. Harper pulls back and smiles at Rick. A fake smile but a smile nonetheless.
“I’m glad you are okay.” She steps back.
“You too. Are Devon and Jillian here?” He looks around. There were the names again. Enough to make Harper feel like she would lose her dinner from last night. All she could muster up was a shake of her head to answer him. “Harper, I’m sorry.” He places his hand on my shoulder in a sympathetic way.
“No… it-it’s alright.” She looks at her feet as fights back tears and the urge to throw up. Harper was getting so sick of hearing those words. All it felt like anyone said to her anymore was ‘I’m sorry’ and asking if she was okay. It was like records replaying over and over without a break. She looks at her sister who was still shocked at her husband being there. It wasn’t fair. But when was life ever fair? Harper steps away from the family to let them have their moment. Her inner thoughts and feelings were tearing her apart right now more than ever.
Chapter 2: Season 1 Episode 2
Notes:
Chapter 2! Hope ya'll enjoy!
Chapter Text
Words: 2176
The group had been sitting around the fire that night talking about life. Anything that came to mind. Though Harper had been zoned out for most of it, lost in thoughts of the past couple weeks. Life had gone to shit and no one had time to process one thing before another happened. She is pulled from her head by a hand being placed on her arm. She looks over at her sister who had a worried look on her face. Lori opens her mouth to say something.
“Don’t ask me if I’m okay.” Harper shakes her head.
“Okay. I’m sorry.” Lori puts her hands up and leans back into Rick.
“Don’t be sorry. Just stop asking.” Harper mutters and looks around at everyone. “So not that I mind much, but where is Merle?” It falls silent after the question is asked. It stays this way for a moment before someone finally speaks up.
“He was out of control. I cuffed him to the roof and he got left there.” Rick answers.
“It was my fault.” T-dog cuts in causing everyone to look at him. “I went back to let him out and I tripped. I fell and dropped the key. Down a pipe.” He sighs and looks at his cup he was holding. “I chained the door so the geeks can’t get in.”
“So he’s just sitting up there?” Harper questions as she shifts to get more comfortable on the ground she was sitting on.
“I thought you didn’t care.” Dale raises an eyebrow.
“I don’t. But Daryl will.” She points out as she crosses her arms.
“Daryl?” Rick asks.
“Merle’s brother.” Harper explains.
“I’ll tell him the truth. His brother was out of control.” He shrugs.
“That won’t go over too well with Daryl.” Dale warns.
“But he deserves the truth of what happened.” Harper says.
“I thought you didn’t like the Dixon’s.” Andrea chuckles.
“Never said I did. I’m just not an awful person.” Harper shoots her a playful glare.
“I’ll tell him.” Rick nods. Ed, who was with Carol and Sophia over by their own fire, picks up more wood and tosses it in the fire pit.
“Hey, Ed, you best take that back out. Don’t want to attract walkers.” Shane looks over at Ed.
“Don’t tell me what to do.” Ed grumbles as he sits down. Harper hated this man with a passion. He was awful to his wife and kid yet they still loved him.
“Do what Shane says.” Harper growls.
“Harper.” Shane holds his hand up at her. She holds her hands out and gives him a ‘what’ face.
“Ed, take the wood out now.” Shane cautions in which Ed only grunts in response. Shane gets up and walks over. He pulls the wood out.
“‘Ey!” Ed yells as he sits up.
“You are going to attract danger toward us. Now keep the flames low.” Shane gets in his face. Ed shuts up and sits back with a glare fixated in Shane. Shane returns to the others.
***
Harper was with Carl and Sophia as they played. She follows them as they run around. She smiles as she watches the two playing. They seemed so innocent. As they are walking Harper’s head snaps up at the sound of a low growl. She surveys the area and places her hand on her knife handle, ready to pull it out. Not far from them she sees a walker eating a buck that was dead on the ground, with arrows in its side that were no doubt Daryl’s. Both kids stop when they see it and scream. She grabs them both and pushes them to the camp.
“Go back. Now.” She commands and they listen, running from where she was and back to the camp. She rips her knife out of her holster as she stalks toward the walker. He was so consumed in the buck he barely noticed anything of what happened. As she approaches it looks up and growls.
“Harper, go back to camp.” Shane runs down and pushes her behind him, the other men following not far behind.
“Excuse me. I was perfectly capable.” I scoff.
“We just want to be safe. No risks.” He says before they start beating on it. She watches as they dumbly beat the walker. It wasn’t until it’s head was cut off that it stopped moving. They didn’t even know how to kill the things.
“See. That one wasn’t so easy to take down.” Shane looks back at Harper.
“No, you all are dumb.” She laughs. There is rustling in the bush and all of them hold up their weapons. Daryl comes into the opening and they all lower them.
“Goddamnit.” Daryl grunts. “I was gonna cook us up a stew with this buck.” He pulls his arrows out of the deer. “But this bastard got to it!” He kicks the walker's body. “Ya think if we cut around the chewed up part-”
“We aren’t risking it.” Dale cuts him off. Daryl huffs in response.
“Well, I did wrangle some squirrels. Those’ll have to do.” The walker head on the floor starts to move. Daryl shoots it in the brain. “Aim for the head, dumbasses.” Daryl grumbles before walking by everyone and back up to camp. They all followed him. “Hey, Merle! Come on out!” He calls as he sets his stuff down.
“Daryl, why don’t you slow up.” Shane lets out a heavy breath. Daryl turns to look at him. “There’s something you should know.”
“What?” Daryl shrugs.
“Merle didn’t return with the others.”
“Wh-what is he dead?”
“No. I handcuffed him on the roof because he had attacked T-Dog.” Rick speaks up.
“Couldn’t you have just uncuffed him?” Daryl scoffs.
“I dropped the key.” T-Dog jumps in.
“And you couldn’t pick it up?”
“I dropped it down a pipe.”
“And ya’ll just left him there!?” Daryl shouts. He runs at T-Dog but Shane grabs him and pulls him in a chokehold. “Let go of me!” He shouts.
“Not until you have calmed down.” Shane grunts. Rick stops in front of Daryl and looks him in the face.
“Your brother had to be restricted. He was out of control.” He informs Daryl. Daryl has calmed and Shane drops him.
“I chained the door so he is still on the roof.” T-Dog says.
“So we go get him.” Daryl stands up from the ground.
“I have to go back anyway.” Rick stands up as well. Lori and Shane both look at him in shock.
“But you just got here.” Lori huffs.
“I left a bag of guns there. We’ll need them.” He sighs.
“I’ll go with you. It’s my fault Merle is stuck there.” T-Dog offers.
“Me too. You’ll need someone who knows the place.” Glenn adds.
“So you are going to risk four men?” Shane shakes his head. Harper watches all of this going down.
“I want to go too.” She steps up.
“What? Absolutely not.” Lori storms up to her sister.
“You don’t control me, Lori.”
“She’s right. We already have enough people.” Rick places a hand on Harper's shoulder.
“I’m not a kid. And in this world now there are never enough people.” She scoffs.
“Hey, Princess, why don’t you just listen and stay here where it’s safe.” Daryl crosses his arms.
“Why don’t you shut up?” She growls.
“Make me.” He snarls as they get in each other's face. Rick pulls Harper back from Daryl.
“This is why you will stay here.” He sighs. She wanted to keep arguing but decided it may be best to just keep her mouth shut. She aggressively pulls away from Rick and storms off.
“Where are you going!?” Lori calls after her.
“On a walk!” Harper shouts as she walks into the trees, away from the group. “Saving me from myself and for what? So that asshole can tell me I should stay here all the time? I’m not a housewife anymore. I want to do something other than stay in this stupid camp where everyone always asks me the same shit.” She rants to herself as she pushes past the bushes and tall grasses. She stops at a tree and runs her hands over her face. “He doesn’t even know me.” She punches the tree, which hurts her knuckles more than she would probably admit. Though that was the least of her concerns. In fact, she keeps punching at the wood. The pain oddly felt good to her. So she welcomed it without hesitation.
Punch after punch tears at the skin on her knuckles until it is torn and bloody. She finally comes to an abrupt stop and falls to her knees, breathing heavily. She closes her eyes and takes in the sounds of the woods as she catches her breath. She brings her shaky, bleeding hands to the locket around her neck. She is filled with guilt as she thinks about past events. The fire. Her husband. Her daughter. She blamed herself for it all. Maybe she could have saved them.
***
After about twenty minutes out there Harper heads back to the camp. The guys were finishing up, gathering the stuff they needed. Daryl is the first to take notice of the girl returning. He doesn’t say anything, simply watches her. He notices her hand had been bruised and scraped.
“You need to clean that.” He finally speaks up. This brings some of the others attention to Harper. She just shoots Daryl a glare, not speaking a word. Lori walks over and takes Harper's hand in hers. Harper winces at the sudden action and lets out a hiss in pain.
“What the hell did you do?” Lori looks up at her. No response from Harper. Lori takes Harper to clean her up as the guys leave. As soon as Lori finishes and has her hand wrapped in cloth Harper rips her hand from Lori’s. “Okay… This needs to stop. The way you have been acting is getting out of control.”
“Don’t tell me what to do.” Harper grumbles as she stands up.
“See this. What has put you in such a bad mood all of a sudden?”
“Nothing.”
“Obviously something. You know you can talk to me right?” Harper doesn’t say anything in response. She just walks away and heads down by the creek. The other women were down there washing the clothes, with supervision of Ed. She shakes her head and kicks off her shoes. She takes off her socks and steps in the water. She takes a seat in the rocks and looks at her bandaged hand.
Harper knew her behavior was getting worse. She just wanted a break. Wanted to feel okay again. She wanted someone who understood. Just a single person who knew how she was feeling. But everyday waking up to these families together tore her to shreds. How is it that these families are still together but she’s lost hers? It isn’t fair. The sound of the other girls attracts her attention. She smiles to herself as she watches the group talk as they wash clothes.
“What are you laughing about?” Ed’s rough voice echoes through the creek.
“Just swapping war stories, Ed.” Andrea answers.
“This ain’t a comedy club. Just do your job.” Ed grumbles. Harper watches closely as she stands from where she was on the ground. Andrea stands up and turns to Ed.
“You know what, Ed. You do it.” She throws the wet clothes at him. He throws them back, roughly, at her.
“That ain’t my job.”
“What is your job, Ed? Sitting on your ass smoking cigarettes?”
“That’s not any of your concern. Come on.” He motions for Carol. Carol gets up, looking down at her feet.
“No she’s not going anywhere with you.” Andrea holds Carol back. He tries to yank her from Andrea but she starts putting up a fight. He slaps Carol. Harper runs over and shoves Ed off them.
“You bitch!” He shouts before aggressively grabbing her neck, cutting off her windpipes. His grip was hard enough to definitely leave bruises. Harper claws at his hand as she tries to choke out her breaths as best she could but it was impossible. She falls to the ground when Shane comes over and punches Ed in the side. He drags Ed away and begins pounding on his face with his fist. Harper holds her neck as she coughs and tries to regain her breath. The women look over and watch Shane beat Ed.
“No… Ed.” Carol whimpers.
“Shane, stop!” Andrea yells. Amy shouts at him as well. Shane stops and pulls Ed in his face by the collar of his shirt.
“Put your hands on your wife, daughter or anyone else in this camp, I will not stop next time.” Shane growls and punches Ed one last time before getting off him. Carol rushes to Ed’s side, crying. Harper pushes herself up into a sitting position on the ground and looks up at Shane, along with the other girls. He huffs before walking off, Harper watching after him.
Chapter 3: Season 1 Episode 3
Notes:
Shorter chapter but I hope you still like it!
Chapter Text
Words: 1386
Harper stares in the mirror of the trailer bathroom. She turns on the water and splashes some on her face. She grabs a towel and wipes her face off, returning to looking at herself. Her neck had bruised over and her voice was a little raspy. She is suspecting a little damage had to have been done to her vocal cords. She attempts to clear her throat and lets out a small cough in the process. There’s a knock at the door.
“Yeah?” Harper chokes out and opens the door to reveal Lori.
“How’s your neck?” Lori looks at the deep bruise wrapped around the front and sides of Harper's neck.
“Alright, I guess. Do you need something?” Harper tosses the towel in the small basket and steps out, slipping by Lori.
“We all are going to go up to check on Jim. He has been digging up on the hill for a while now. You want to go with?”
“I think I am going to stay here.” Harper answers, grimacing at the sound of her voice as she speaks.
“Okay. We’ll be back. If anything happens, holler.” Lori walks to the door of the trailer to leave. Harper just responds with a nod instead of straining her voice further. With that Lori walks out and leaves with the others. Harper leans back against the counter and stares at the floor as she lets out a breath. Lori may have been confused about Harper's emotions and mood swings but Harper didn’t understand any better. She wanted so badly to let people she loved in. But at the same time was trying to push everyone away because if she loses them it might not hurt as much if she’s not close to them. Which in turn is what leads to Harper’s cold shoulder.
After losing the two people she cared most for she couldn’t imagine being put through a loss again. It made her realize how nothing will ever be permanent no matter what it was. She was meant to spend forever with Devon but that was ripped out from under her within a blink of an eye. She was supposed to watch her little girl grow up but now she never would see that.
She pulls off her locket from around her neck. She stares at it in her fingers, running her thumb over the cool metal. She flicks it open and stares down at the two pictures in the jewelry. Tears form at the corners of her eyes, blurring her vision. She slides down the front of the counter and pulls her knees to her chest. She shuts the locket and holds it securely in her hand, wrapping her arms around her knees. She buries her face in knees and sobs, trying to keep it as quiet as possible in case anyone comes back. She bites down on her bottom lip to help hush herself. She is like this for a while before hearing struggling outside. She wipes her face and tries her best to calm her breaths. She pulls the locket back around her neck and stands up. She wipes her eyes and runs a hand through her hair before walking outside. Shane had tied Jim to a tree.
“What’s going on?” Harper asks.
“He just needs to calm down for a bit.” Shane answers. Harper looks at jim who was sitting, slouched over, rope holding him securely against the tree. Harper sits with the others while Shane talks with Jim. Lori looks over at her sister.
“You okay? Your eyes look a little puffy.” She points out.
“Yeah. Just tired.” Harper nods trying to shrug off the question. She really didn’t want to talk about it. Lori pursed her lips, debating on if she should say something more or not. She decides staying quiet this once was the right choice. Especially with how moody Harper was. If she looked younger anyone could probably mistake her for a hormonal teenager. Harper fiddles with her fingers as she zones out, not paying any attention to what was going on around her.
“Do you have intrusive thoughts?” Jim questions once everyone else left, pulling Harper back to reality.
“Um… something like that.” She shrugs.
“Your sister cares about you. And that little boy too. You have people who love you. Keep them close and keep them safe.” He informs the brunette girl. She scoffs and rolls her eyes. “I’m serious.”
“Well, thank you for that.” Harper stands and looks down at Jim. She turns away and walks off.
***
The group was sitting around in the evening eating fish that Andrea and Amy had caught. Harper had a whole piece on her plate but mostly just pushed it around.
“Is it bad?” Andrea seemed concerned while asking the question.
“No. Not at all. Just not feeling too hungry right now.” Harper shrugs.
“Are you feeling sick?” Lori reaches over and places her hand on my forehead.
“No. I just don’t have an appetite.”
“You don’t have to rush to finish it. We have all night.” Amy reassures. I offer her a small smile before looking down at my plate. The group starts talking and laughing about stuff. Harper goes back to poking and prodding at her fish. She wanted to say she felt numb. But that might just be at this moment. With how her emotions were lately she never knew when things would change. Amy sets her stuff down and gets up.
“Where are you going?” Andrea looks up at her younger sibling.
“I have to pee.” Amy laughs. “So much for privacy around here.” Everyone bursts out laughing, except for Harper. Amy walks to the trailer. Everyone keeps talking. Harper shuts her eyes and leans back in her chair. After a moment Amy walks back out. “We're out of toilet paper.” She announces before a scream from her echoes through the camp. Harper shoots up out of her seat and pulls her knife out of her holster. A walker was biting into Amy’s arm. Everyone spirals into a panic. Harper stays close with Lori and Carl as Shane stands in front of them and takes out walkers. Harper takes out any on the other side, sinking her knife into their skulls.
“Stay close!” Shane shouts at Lori and Carl. Harper takes notice of the walker that grabbed Andrea. She runs over and yanks it off, shoving the knife in the side of its head, throwing it to the ground after. She spins around behind her and is tackled to the ground by a walker. She wedges her knife in the jaws of it as it bites at her. She wiggles underneath it, desperately trying to get it off. She whimpers and cries as she feels the walker gripping at her arms.
An arrow shoots through its head and she lays in shock as the walker falls limp. It’s grip loosens and she throws it off, taking her knife out of its mouth. She is helped to her feet by Daryl. She looks at him and gives him a nod of appreciation before running back in to help. Once all the walkers are down it falls quiet in the camp. The silence is broken by anguishing screams from Andrea as she crawls to Amy’s practically limp body. Everyone watches as she pulls the young girl into her lap.
“No, no, no…” Andrea cries. Harper watches with a broken heart. Just watching this reminded her of how it feels to lose someone so important to you. She fights back the need to cry as she watches. Amy reaches her hand up to Andrea’s cheek right before her arm falls to the side and she is completely limp. Andrea lets out heart-wrenching cries and Harper can’t help but look away from the scene.
She looks at the ground at the dead bodies that were a mix of a few of their people and the walkers they had taken down. Harper wipes her face with the side of her shaking hand. How cruel can this world be? Her lip quivers as she lets out a heavy breath. She looked up at everyone else, most were crying or looked close to it. She swallows down the cry that was begging to come out. But she wouldn’t let it. What now?
Chapter 4: Season 1 Episode 4
Chapter Text
Words: 1844
Warnings⚠️⚠️: Partial Nudity?
Most of them were still trying to comprehend that night. Jim had been bit and Andrea had stayed with Amy all night. Harper had to find a way to get alone so she could just break down and cry. She was sitting on one of the chairs with her eyes shut as the guys gathered the body. She had been so exhausted. Her sleep was getting worse. She was starting to feel bad for waking people up so much that she forces herself awake most nights. Daryl eyes the girl who was practically asleep on the chair. He steps away from carrying bodies and over to her. He places a hand on her shoulder and shakes her. Harper looks at him through half open eyelids.
“Go on and get some rest.” He suggests, voice as gruff as ever.
“No. No, I’m fine.” She shakes her head as she sits up straight.
“You are falling asleep just sitting here.” He scoffs.
“Don’t you have a job to be doing?” She grumbles.
“Just go get your beauty sleep, Princess.” He walks back to the guys and returns to helping them. Harper rolls her eyes and then rubs them. She stands up and stretches, stumbling a bit but catching herself before she falls. Daryl was right. She was really tired and needed some sleep. But she couldn’t bring herself to attempt to sleep if she had any control.
So instead she walks down to the creek. She stops in front of the water. Maybe a dip would wake her up. She strips down to her panties and bra. She walks into the water which was cool enough to wake her up for sure. She swims out and gets her hair wet and runs her fingers through it. The water felt refreshing. She is in for about ten minutes before Daryl walks down.
“Hey!” He calls for her. She turns in the water to look at him. “Little Mermaid, how about ya come out and join us? We are going to bury the bodies.” She listens and swims over. She gets out of the water. “Woah there” Daryl turns away and holds his hand over his face.
“I don’t care.” She scoffs and grabs her clothes. “It’s no less than if I were to wear a bikini.” She walks up to him, trying to let her body dry off a bit before she tries to get her clothes on. He keeps his eyes off of her.
“You're dramatic.”
“And you're half naked. How do you expect me to react?”
“Not act like you’ve never seen a woman's body.” She laughs jokingly. “What? You don’t want to look?”
“Are ya trying to flirt with me?”
“No.” She shakes her head. She pulls her shirt over her head and slips on her jeans. “I was just messing with you.” She pats his chest before walking up to the others.
“Damn girl…” Daryl grumbles as he follows after her. They all head up to where the graves were dug. One by one they are lowered into the dirt and covered with it. They all head back in silence. Harper grips her head as she feels a splitting headache coming on. She takes a seat in one of the chairs in the shade. This heat definitely doesn’t help. She massages her temples as she grunts in pain. Daryl pulls his water bottle from his bag and holds it to her. She looks at him confused.
“That's yours.” She states the obvious.
“Ya need it and there ain’t much water up here right now for drinking.” He insists. She wanted to tell him no and that she was fine but her dizziness was saying otherwise. She takes the plastic bottle from him and opens it. She lifts it to her lips and gulps down the liquid. Daryl watches her closely to make sure she’s okay. She brings the bottle away from her lips and sighs.
“Why?” She questions him.
“Why what?”
“Why are you all nice to me all of a sudden?” He shrugs at her question.
“I’m just keeping ya alive.” He mutters before walking off. There was the Daryl she knew. She finishes off the water and closes her eyes. She felt like every part of her was starting to hurt, both mentally and physically. She had barely eaten anything lately, this is the first time she's drank any water in a while and she is running on hardly any sleep. It was like her body was shutting down. And she wasn’t going to do anything about it. She still really wanted to end it all. Maybe this was a way she could do so.
Everyone was discussing plans while Harper sat in the chair trying to recover. They decided it would be best to get going. Morales and his family were planning to go their separate ways. Lori and Rick were packing stuff. Lori makes sure to pack Harper's stuff. They gather everything in the trunks of the cars. Lori walks over to Harper who had fallen asleep in the chair. She kept flinching and twitching in her sleep. Lori shakes her a bit and Harper’s head jolts up as she looks around in a panic.
“Hey, it’s okay. We are getting ready to leave. I have your stuff packed already. We are heading to the CDC.” Lori tries to calm Harper. Harper exhales heavily and gets up from the chair. She walks over to the vehicles.
“You can ride with me.” Shane walks up beside Harper. She felt uneasy about riding alone with him.
“I can’t ride with anyone else?” She asks, her voice giving off the displeasure she was feeling at the thought. She never really liked Shane and only got along with him for the sake of the group.
“The only other person who has free space is Daryl in his truck. But my guess is-” Shane is cut off.
“She can ride with me.” Daryl grunts before climbing into the driver's side of the truck.
“There, it’s settled.” Harper chuckles before opening the passenger door and climbing in the truck. Her still being dizzy causes her to almost fall trying to get in.
“Ya got it?” Daryl watches her, ready to help if needed. She nods as she plops in the seat, shutting the door once she is settled in the spot. “Hopefully we’ll get you more water soon.” He rolls down the windows so some airflow is allowed in the truck. Once everyone is in the cars they start driving. Harper lets out a yawn and covers her mouth with her hand. “Get some sleep. I’ll wake ya when we stop.” Harper shakes her head and stares out the window, the wind feeling nice on her face, blowing her hair that wasn’t tied back around. Even though she refused to sleep it still took over her and she was out for the car ride. Daryl looks over at the girl in his passenger seat. He chuckles to himself as his eyes return to the road.
They had come to a stop because the RV broke down again. Daryl looks over at Harper. She actually seemed to be sleeping somewhat peacefully for once. He didn’t want to disturb that. He climbs out of the truck and walks to the others.
“Where is Harper?” Lori looks around as Daryl walks over.
“Sleeping Beauty is in the truck.” He says and she nods. Jacqui runs out of the RV.
“It’s Jim. He’s not doing too good.” She bites her lip as she looks at the group.
“You take care of that. I’ll go scout a little ahead. See what I could find.” Shane looks at Rick.
“I’ll go with you.” T-Dog chimes in. Rick nods and heads into the RV. Daryl walks toward the truck. As he gets closer he hears little whimpers from Harper. He runs over and stops by the passenger door. He could tell her muscles were tightening as she flinched in her sleep. She was sweating and was making pained faces.
“Hey.” He shakes her arm, through the window, to wake her. Her eyes snap open as she inhales sharply. “You okay?” Daryl looks at her worriedly. She lets out a deep breath and nods as she sits up straight.
“Where are we?” She looks around outside.
“The RV broke so we have to fix it before we can keep going.” Daryl informs her. She nods and wipes her face of sweat. She grabs the door handle and Daryl moves out of the way of the door as she opens it. She climbs out and once she is on her feet she stumbles and falls. Daryl is quick to react and grab her, one of his arms wrapping around her waist and the other hand supporting her head so if she did hit the ground she won’t hurt it. Lori takes notice of the situation with her sister and runs over to investigate. Daryl lowers Harper to the ground leaning her back on one of his knees.
“Is she okay?” Lori worried.
“I think she has been lightheaded. She needs water and maybe food as soon as we can find some.” Daryl doesn’t take his eyes off of Harper as she tries to gain a sense of what is going on around her. Lori gets down on the other side of her. She pushes some hair off her forehead that stuck due to sweat.
“We’ll be back on the road soon.” Lori assures. Harper just nods as she leans against Daryl for support. He tenses a bit as he feels the woman press against his chest. “How’s your neck?” Lori tries to distract Harper.
“Alright.” Harper just shrugs as she answers. “I think I’m okay to get up.” Daryl cautiously helps her up off the ground and to her feet, Lori standing with them. He keeps one arm secure around her waist in case she falls again. Once she is steady he loosens his grip and pulls his arm off her. She heads to the group of people, Lori and Daryl following her. Shane and T-Dog had returned and were fixing the RV. As they finish up Rick walks out.
“He wants us to leave him. He doesn’t want to keep going.” He sighs.
“You think he’s lucid?” Carol asks.
“He seems to be.” Rick answered.
“You know it is his choice. Let him decide what is best for him.” Dale speaks up.
“I agree. With his condition he shouldn’t be forced to go on if he doesn’t feel he can.” Harper agrees. Shane and Rick look at each other, sighing. They head into the RV and help Jim out. They carry him to a tree and set him down. Harper watches everyone say goodbye to him. Once they finish they all head back to the vehicles. Daryl helps make sure Harper can get in the truck and shuts the door behind her. He walks around and gets in on the driver's side. With that they are back on their way to the CDC.
Chapter 5: Season 1 Episode 5
Chapter Text
Warnings⚠️⚠️: Smut
Words: 2873
The rest of the ride to the CDC was quiet for Harper and Daryl. She wanted to talk to him but wasn’t quite sure what to say. So she opted for just looking out the window and trying her best to control her mind and keep it from wandering. Daryl parks the truck and turns it off as they approach the large building. He gets out and Harper unbuckles herself. She stares at her hand as it shakes. She didn’t realize how bad it was. Her door opens and she looks over to see Daryl. She climbs out carefully and he monitors her as she does so. Once she’s out he shuts the door and leads her to the others.
The smell of rotting corpses hits Harper's nose and she gags, covering her nose and making a displeased face. They approach the front doors. Shane tries to open the garage like doors but they are secured shut.
“God damnit!” He smacks the door.
“Walkers!” Lori shouts. Everyone turns to them. Daryl aims his crossbow and takes them down.
“This is a graveyard.” Harper mumbles.
“We need to leave now.” Lori begs.
“And go where?” Harper looks at her older sister.
“Fort Benning.” Shane answers.
“We don’t have food, water or fuel for that.” Andrea intervenes.
“And Harper won’t last much longer without food.” Lori says.
“The camera. It moved.” Rick spoke up.
“You imagined it.” Shane grabs Rick's arm.
“No. No, it moved.” Rick pulls away from him. “Please! Please, I know you see us!” He shouts at the camera. Shane grabs him and tries to pull him. “We have women, children! Please!”
“Come on.” Shane shoves him away and tries to get him to leave. They all turn to head back to the cars. The opening of the door pulls everyone's attention. Rick heads in first and everyone follows.
“Daryl, watch our backs. Hello!?” Rick calls through the building.
“Shut those doors.” Shane says and helps Daryl close them. They hear someone cock a gun and they all turn to it.
“Anyone infected?” The man aims the gun at them.
“One in our group was. He didn’t make it.” Rick informs.
“Why are you here? What do you want?”
“A chance.” Rick answers.
“That’s asking an awful lot.” The guy watches all of us closely. “You all submit to a blood test. That will be the price of admission.”
“We can do that.” Rick pants.
“You got stuff to bring in, do it now. Once the door is closed it stays closed.” The man informs.
“Thank you.” Rick smiles before him, Shane, Daryl and T-Dog go out to grab our bags.They run in after they have them and the guy secures the place closed.
“Rick Grimes.” Rick introduces himself.
“Dr. Edwin Jenner.” The doctor nods. They are all led into an elevator. Harper leans up against the wall as she begins to feel faint again. The cool metal felt nice to her. They are taken to a room and all sit around as the doctor begins taking everyone's blood. It was Harper's turn. She takes a seat across from Jenner at the table, laying out her arm. He does the procedure and takes some of her blood. Lori walks up behind her to help her once she is done. Daryl wasn’t far either just in case.
“You know if we were infected we’d all be running a fever.” Andrea states.
“I have already broken so many rules letting you in here let me at least be thorough.” The doctor sighs. “Done.” He finishes. Lori helps Harper stand but Harper begins to fall from a sudden wave of dizziness. Daryl is quick to grab her and wrap her arm over his shoulder. “Is she okay?” Jenner watches concerned.
“None of us have eaten in days. She has been worse off than the rest of us.” Jacqui explains.
***
Jenner had prepared food for the group. Lori had convinced Harper to eat and once Harper started eating she didn’t finish until she was feeling better. Daryl made sure she had water with her the whole time. Jenner had pulled out bottles of alcohol for everyone. Daryl had a bottle for himself. Since Harper was beginning to feel better she decided alcohol would be nice. Besides, when will they get this again? She was at least four, maybe five glasses in on the wine at this point. It allowed her to finally begin to loosen up and laugh along with everyone else.
“You know in Italy children have a little wine with dinner.” Dale chuckles. “And France.”
“Well, when Carl is in Italy or France he can have some then.” Lori covers Carl’s cup.
“Oh come on, what will it hurt?” Rick laughs. She rolls her eyes and giggles as she uncovers his cup. Dale pours a little and Carl takes it, sipping a bit of it. Harper hands her glass to Dale, for more wine, as she watches.
“Ewww.” Carl grimaces. Everyone laughs out loud, Harper right with them this time.
“That's my boy.” Lori pours the rest of the wine in Carl’s cup into hers. Dale hands Harper her glass back.
“Stick to soda pop there, bud.” Shane smirks.
“Not you Glenn.” Daryl points at the man and Glenn looks at him with a confused smile on his face. “Keep drinking little man. I wanna see how red your face gets.” All the guys laugh at him and Harper chuckles as well. Rick taps on his glass with his knife. Everyone falls silent and looks at him.
“We haven’t yet properly thanked our host.” Rick stands and picks up his glass.
“He is more than just our host.” T-Dog lifts his glass up.
“Here’s to you doc! Booyah!” Daryl exclaims. Harper laughs at him as she raises her glass. He was without a doubt drunk. But she was as well.
“Booyah!” Some of the guys add in.
“So you never said what happened here.” Shane speaks up. Everyone looks at him. “The other doctors? Where are they?”
“We're celebrating, Shane.” Rick grunts.
“Well when everything happened a lot of people just ran. Wanted to find their families. And as things got worse the rest bolted.” Jenner starts.
“Every one of them?” Shane looks over at him.
“No. The others took a different turn. They… opted out.” Everyone listens intently.
“You are still here. Why?” Andrea questions.
“I kept working. Hoping to do some good. Hoping to find something.”
“Such a damn buzzkill.” Harper grumbles as she stands from her seat and pushes the chair in, a little too rough. After they all finished eating and drinking, Jenner led them to the bunker rooms.
“You’ll have to make due here. Couches are comfortable. But there are cots in storage if you like.” He explains. As we follow. “There’s a rec room you kids may like. But don’t plug in any of the video games. Or anything that draws power. Same applies, if you shower go easy on the hot water.” And with that he walks off.
“Did he say hot water?” Glenn looks back with a dumb smile. This seemed to excite everyone. Harper chooses one of the rooms and with the help of Rick she gets a cot in her room. She gets some clothes from her bag and heads to the showers. She gets in and turns on the water. She stands under the warm, pouring liquid and closes her eyes.
***
After Harper had cleaned herself and had a good cry that she got due to finally being alone she dried off and got out. She pulled on her panties and her white robe that went down to about her knees. She ties it and heads back to her room. She opens the door and Daryl is sitting on the couch with a bottle of wine. Harper gasps and jumps a little, not expecting him to be there.
“Oh god… Daryl. You scared me.” She places a hand over her chest and walks in, shutting the door behind her. “So you need something?” She gets down in front of her bag and puts her old clothes in it. Daryl gets up and walks across the room, staring down at his feet. She looks back at him.
“He may be an asshole, but I miss Merle.” He mutters, setting the bottle of wine on the table. Daryl speaking about how he feels? He had to be shitfaced drunk. She stands up from the floor. But Harper was no better right now.
“I understand. That was your brother.” She nods. Daryl sighs and wipes his face. She walks up behind him.
“We’ve been through hell and back.” Harper starts. “Maybe, just for tonight, we deserve a little love.” She begins to trace her hands up his arms. “We won’t have to speak or think of it again. But we deserve a little sense of warmth and comfort for a bit.” Her voice comes out a whisper. He turns around in her arms, looking down at the dark haired woman. She stares up at him with her brown eyes, meeting his blue ones.
“Just for tonight?” He asks. She nods in response. Before she can say anything more his lips capture hers and he lifts her off the ground. She wraps her legs around his waist and her arms drape around his neck as she returns his kiss. It wasn’t passionate or sensual but messy and sloppy. But Harper loved everything about it.
Daryl walks her over to the cot and lays her back on it. He begins to kiss down her neck, careful of her bruise as he does so. She lets out breathy moans as she feels him fiddle with the tie on her robe. Her fingers find their way to the buttons on his shirt and work their way down to unbutton each one. He gets her robe untied and his hand runs up her stomach to her chest. She gasps at the feeling of his hands on her skin. He cups one of her breasts in his hands and kisses down to the other, taking her nipple into his mouth. She pants and huffs in response.
She finally got the buttons undone on his shirt and ran her hands up his chest. Every touch sent electricity through Harper’s body. She hasn’t been touched like this since before she lost her husband. In a way she thought maybe she was being unloyal to Devon by doing this. But it has been almost a month. As much as she puts herself through already she feels she at least deserves this. Right? Her moans were like heaven to Daryl as his tongue worked at her nipple.
Harper pushes off his shirt and tosses it to the floor. Her hands caress along his sides and to his back. She can feel scars under her fingers as she runs them along his back. She feels him flinch a bit when she touches them. His mouth leaves her breast and begins to kiss down her stomach. He removes the robe from her arms and pushes it off the cot. He leaves open mouth kisses along her stomach. She arches her back up off the bed and he takes the chance to slip his arm under her as he kisses back up until he meets her lips again. He pulls her body against his as his tongue slips in between her open lips.
Harper hastily unbuckles his belt and unbutton his pants. The both of them work together to get his pants off, him sliding his boxers with them. He props his knee up, to get closer to her, in between her legs. She feels her clothed pussy rub against his knee and she lets out a groan in his mouth. He pulls back from her lips and scoots her back on the cot. He climbs on the cot with her and drapes her legs over his thighs as he positioned himself in between them. He stops for a moment to admire her body. Harper does the same with his and smiles a bit as she stares.
“You are beautiful.” Daryl leans down by her face with a smirk. A blush spreads on Harpers cheeks at his comment. He slips her panties off, discarding them somewhere in the room. His hand reaches down and rubs her clit, causing her to let out a moan of delight. Her pussy was coated in her own wetness. She closes her eyes and lets her head fall back. Daryl begins to cover her shoulder in kisses and even bites and sucks a bit, leaving marks behind. Harper lets out a moan as she feels the tip of Daryl’s dick rubbing at her entrance. “Ya sure ya want to do this?”
“Yes. Please.” Harper begs. With that he pushes into her with a groan. Her nails claw into his back as she lets out a loud moan. “Fuck…” She groans. He starts slow with his thrusts. She leans to his neck and presses kisses to it, leaving hickies with her mouth along the way. After a minute and the two have adjusted to the feel of each other Daryl picks up his pace. He grunts and groans in Harper's ear, sending chills along her body. The sound only increased her pleasure and made her more wet.
“Oh god… ya feel so good.” Daryl moans and thrusts into her as deep as he could.
“Daryl.” She moans and a smirk crawls onto his face. Hearing her moan his name was a huge confidence booster. His hands caress over every single part of her body. He didn’t want anywhere to be untouched. Harper moved one of her hands to the back of his head to tangle it in his hair. He leans up from her shoulder and looks at her face. She stares at him as she lets out all types of noises from her pleasure. He loved seeing her face while he pleasured her. The faces she would make were so fucking hot to him. He reaches one hand in between their bodies so he can massage her clit. She lets out a loud whine as she bucks her hips up against his.
“Ya like that?” He chuckles.
“God yes…” She whimpers. She was so responsive to his every touch. Her eyes never once left his as they stared at each other. Daryl’s thrusts begin getting sloppy as he feels his orgasm approaching. Every moan and groan that came out of Harper's mouth was louder than the last. She was certain that somebody could probably hear them but she didn’t care. At that moment it was just the two of them.
“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum…” Daryl grunts.
“I’m close too!” Harper whines as she tugs at his hair with one hand and drags her nails on his back with the other. Daryl pulls out but keeps working at her clit with his fingers as he jerks off over her stomach. He slips two fingers inside her as he does so. He groans out loud as streams of white squirt out onto Harper's stomach. Harper gasps and moans out as she feels the walls of inside her tighten around Daryl's fingers as he pumps them in and out of her, his thumb still rubbing her clit. “I’m cumming.” She warns and lets out a loud moan as her legs begin to shake and she lets her head fall back on the cot.
Daryl works his fingers as she comes down from her high, watching what he did to her. Her moans soon tune down to just heavy breathing. He pulls his fingers from her cunt and Harper opens her eyes to see him licking her cum off of them. She is sure that she blushed at the sight but her flushed face hid the fact. Daryl reaches over to the tissues on the table beside the cot. He grabs a couple and wipes Harper clean. He tosses them in the trash after he’s done. Harper watches him the whole time.
“What?” He asks.
“Come here, Dixon.” She grabs his face and pulls him into a kiss.
***
Later that evening Daryl is woken up by whimpering and crying. He groans as he turns over to face Harper. She was gripping at her hair in her sleep. He grabs her hand to try and get her to let go so she doesn’t hurt herself. She wakes up and gasps, roughly grabbing his hand. She breathes heavily as she looks at his hand in hers. She was in shock that he was still here with her. She looks at him with tear filled eyes. He takes his hand from hers and cups her cheek.
“You're okay. It's okay.” He assures. Her breathing was shaky and she had been sweating.
“Everytime I close my eyes… I see it.” She mutters.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Daryl offers. She just shakes her head.
“No. No, I just want… I want you to hold me…” She whispers. And he obliged, pulling her naked body against his and holding her against his chest. She buries her face in his shoulder and closes her eyes. He strokes her back comfortingly.
Chapter Text
Warnings⚠️⚠️: Mentions and attempt of suicide
Words: 2742
The next morning Harper woke up with a killer headache. She grabs her head as she slowly opens her eyes. She opens them to Daryl sitting up beside where she was laying, his back to her. She stares at his back, covered in scars. She reaches up and carefully attempts to caress one of the scars. Daryl puts his hand behind his back and grips her hand before she can touch, causing her to let out a gasp in shock from his sudden movement.
"I'm sorry…" She mumbles. He doesn't say anything, just scoffs and stands up. He grabs his boxers and pants off the floor, pulling them back on. Harper noticed the scars on his chest that matched the ones on his back. "Last night…" Harper starts to speak as she sits up.
"We said we wouldn't talk about that after it happened. Let's keep it that way." Daryl's voice was cold and Harper gave him a sad look.
"Okay." She whispers. He grabs his shirt and yanks it on, buttoning it up. Harper watches after him as he leaves the room. She runs her hands through her hair and sighs. "Stupid." She insults herself.
She climbs off the cot and grabs her clothes from her bag. She pulls everything on and puts her robe into her bag. She heads to the dining room that they were at last night. She sees Lori opening a bottle of ibuprofen. Lori hands two to Rick as Harper takes a seat next to her sister.
"I need some." Harper groans. Lori dumps two pills in her hand and gives them to Harper. She hands Harper her water bottle and Harper puts the pills in her mouth. She takes the bottle and downs the water until she swallows the pills. She pulls the bottle from her mouth to see Daryl walk in and eyeing him as he walks past the table.
“You alright?” Lori questions her and pulls Harper's attention to her.
“Yeah. Just really hungover.” Harper chuckles. Blame it on the excessive drinking.
“Here.” T-Dog sets a plate of eggs down in front of her. “Protein helps.”
“Thanks.” Harper nods and picks up the fork. She eats a few bites but mostly pushes the eggs around on the plate, stealing glances Daryl’s direction every so often.
“Is everything okay?” Lori displays her concern for her sister.
“You ask me that a lot.” Harper huffs as she tosses her fork on her plate.
“I wouldn’t ask so much if you didn’t destroy yourself.” Lori grumbles.
“Destroy myself?”
“Yeah. Not eating enough, not drinking enough water, going off on your own all the time, getting all aggressive when you get in one of your moods. It’s not you.”
“Well, Lori, the me you think you know died the same time her husband and daughter did.” Harper gets out of her seat and throws her chair so it’s pushed in.
“This is what I mean.” Lori mutters as Jenner walks in.
“Hope everyone slept well.” He walks over to get a cup of coffee. Harper crosses her arms and her jaw was clenched.
“Doc, I don’t mean to slam you with questions first thing,” Dale turns to Jenner.
“But you will anyway.” Jenner turns to face the table and nods.
“We didn’t come here for the eggs.” Andrea speaks up. Jenner sighs.
“Come with me.” He starts walking away. Everyone gets up and follows him. He leads them into the room with all the workstations. “Vi, give me a playback of TS-19.”
“Playback of TS-19.” The computer says over the speakers and something is pulled up on the big screen. Harper leans against one of the counters and watches closely. Everything loads and a head and brain are shown on the screen.
“Is that a brain?” Carl seems shocked.
“An extraordinary one.” Jenner nods, looking at Carl. “Not that it really matters in the end.” He looks back at the screen. “Take us in for an EIV.” The picture zooms in so far and they can see what looks like tons of little tubes with lights running through them.
“What are those lights?” Shane asks, looking over at Jenner.
“It’s someone's life. Experiences, memories, everything. What makes you, you. What makes you unique, and human” Jenner explains.
“You don’t make sense, ever?” Daryl crosses his arms as he looks at the screen.
“Those are synapses, electric impulses to the brain that carry all the messages. It is what determines everything you think, say or do from the moment of birth, to the moment of death.”
“Death? So this is a visual?” Rick steps toward Jenner.
“Yes. Or more like the playback of the visual.” Jenner answers. Harper looks at him as he talks.
“They died?” She questions.
“Yes. They were bitten and infected and wanted us to record the process.” Jenner looks back at me. “Vi, scan forward to the first event.”
“Scanning to first event.” The computer speaks out. It zooms back out and the brain seems to be going dark.
“What’s happening?” Glenn stares in shock.
“This virus invades the brain. The adrenal glands hemorrhage, the brain goes into shut down then all the major organs.” Jenner explains the process. “And then death.” Andrea stares with teary eyes. Harper gives her a sympathetic look knowing that she had to be thinking about Amy. “Scan to the second event.”
“Scanning to second event.”
“The resurrection times vary wildly. We have reports of it happening in three minutes and others happening in as long as 8 hours. This one was two hours, one minute, seven seconds.” Jenner says and the brain begins to glow red a bit.
“It restarts the brain?” Lori asks in shock.
“Just the brain stem.” Jenner answers. Suddenly something goes through the brain and all movement stops.
“What was that?” Carol looks wide eyed.
“He shot his patient.” Harper concludes.
Jenner sighs, “Vi, power down the main screen and work stations.” He walks aways from the front of the room. Harper watches him as he does so.
“So you don’t know anything…” Harper crosses her arms and leans forward. Jenner just shakes his head.
“Somebody has to know something.” Andrea walks toward him.
“There may be.” Jenner shrugs.
“But you don’t know? How do you not know?” Rick gets closer to Jenner.
“All communication was shut down about a month ago.” Jenner answers.
“So there's nothing? At all?” Harper hisses. It falls silent.
“Man, Imma get shitfaced drunk. Again.” Daryl groans as he places his arms on top of one of the workstations and buries his face against his hands.
“Doc, I know this has been a lot but I need to ask one more question.” Dale looks at Jenner. “That clock, it has been counting down. What happens at zero?” Jenner clams up and looks at us all.
“The… basement generators, they run out of fuel.”
“And then?” Rick asks. Jenner just walks off without an answer.
“Vi, what happens when the power runs out?” Harper calls out in hopes to get an answer.
“When the power runs out, facility wide decontamination will occur.” Vi answers and it falls quiet again.
***
Rick, Shane, T-Dog and Glenn went down to check the generators. The others had gone back to their rooms. Harper was in her room, sitting on the couch, staring at the floor. She couldn’t get that night out of her head. She knows that she said they wouldn’t talk about it or think about it after it happened but she couldn’t help it. She hadn’t been with someone, in any way, since Devon.
It was quiet except for the sound of the running air conditioning, which suddenly went off. Harper looks up at the vent, getting up off the couch. She reaches up to feel and see if it is just her imagining it. Weird. Not long after the lights all shut out. She walks to her door and steps out.
“Why is everything off?” She looks around the hall. Daryl leans out of his room.
“What’s going on?” He had a bottle in his hand. Jenner takes it from him as he walks by. We all follow in confusion.
“Energy use is being prioritized.” Jenner answers us.
“Air and lights aren’t a priority?” Dale asks.
“It’s not up to me anymore. Zone 5 is shutting itself down.”
“Hey, what does that mean?” Daryl chases after him. Jenner just takes a sip from the bottle of alcohol. “Hey, man, I’m talkin to you.” Everyone follows him. They hear the other guys running downstairs.
“Rick?!” Lori leans over the railing. He holds a hand up to her. They follow Jenner down the stairs and Rick walks up to him.
“Jenner, what is going on?” Rick walks beside him.
“The building is shutting all non-essential uses of energy. It is designed to keep the computers running until the last second. We are approaching the half hour mark.” He leads us into the workstation room. He stops at the stairs and holds the bottle out to Daryl. Daryl snatches it from him, spilling some out and causing it to splash on the ground.
“Lori, grab our stuff. Everyone get your things, we're leaving.” Rick points at us. Harper runs with Lori and Carl to try and get back to the rooms. An alarm begins to go off and all the doors shut.
“Did you just lock us in here!?” Harper snaps. Jenner just ignores her and gets onto one of the computers.
“You son of a bitch!” Daryl runs at Jenner. “You locked us in here!” Shane runs over and grabs Daryl, pulling him away from Jenner with T-Dog helping.
“Jenner, open those doors now.” Rick growls.
“I can’t. Besides, there's no point. I told you once those front doors close they stay closed. I can’t do anything about it.” Jenner shakes his head.
“What happens in 28 minutes.” Rick steps closer but Jenner refuses to answer. Shane smacks him upside the head.
Jenner aggressively stands, “Do you know what this place is!? We have kept you safe for your whole lives!” He takes a deep breath and sits. “In the event of a catastrophic power failure, in a terrorist attack for example, HITs are deployed to prevent any organisms from getting out.”
“HITs?” Harper steps up. Jenner looks down and sighs.
“Vi, define.”
“HITs– high impulse, thermobaric fuel-air explosives. Consist of a two-stage aerosol ignition that produces a blast of significantly greater power and duration of any known explosive except nuclear.” The computer defines. Everyone looks around in anger or shock. They were going to die. Harper puts her face in her hands as Vi keeps explaining. Rick hugs Lori and Carl tightly as Vi finishes.
“It sets the air on fire.” Jenner says. “No pain. An end to sorrow, grief, regret.” Harper looks at him with tears in her eyes. She didn’t mind the thought but to force her friends and family to go through that, it's cruel.
***
Daryl throws the bottle he had at the door as he lets out a low growl.
“Open that damn door!” He shouts. Shane runs up to the door with an axe and begins hacking at the door. The other is thrown to Daryl who then proceeds to help. Harper was watching as she thought about all this. A final end to her suffering. To the pain. She won’t have to hurt anymore. She leans against the side of one of the desks and slides down. It was perfect for her.
“We can’t even make a dent.” Shane pants.
“Those doors are built to withstand a rocket launcher.” Jenner leans back in his chair.
“Well your head ain’t!” Daryl shouts and runs at Jenner with the axe. Rick and Shane grab him.
“Daryl! Back up!” Rick shouts as he pushes Daryl back and T-Dog takes the axe.
“We don’t want this.” Rick sighs.
“You do want this. You said, last night, it was just a matter of time before everyone you love is dead.” Jenner says. Lori looks at Rick wide eyed.
“You said that? After your big talk?” Shane scoffs.
“I had to keep hope alive.” Rick tries to explain.
“What hope? Everything is gone, Rick.” Harper speaks up and looks at her brother-in-law.
“Listen to her. This is what will take us down. Take us all down. You are better off holding onto your loved ones and waiting for the clock to run down.” Jenner looks around at us all. A gun is cocked and Shane runs over, pointing it at Jenner.
“Shane, don’t do this. If he dies we all die.” Rick places his hand on Shane’s shoulder. Shane screams and shoots the computers. Rick tears the gun from him and knocks him down. He holds the butt of the gun over Shane.
“Okay. I’m good, I’m good.” Shane huffs. Daryl grabs the axe again and heads back to work at trying to open the door.
“Please. We just want to make our choice. Give us a chance.” Rick begs Jenner. Jenner sighs and presses some buttons. The doors open and everyone runs to them. Harper stays put in her spot on the floor.
“Come on!” Glenn shouts. Jacqui pushes T-Dog off her.
“No sweetie. I’m staying. I don’t want to end up like Amy or Jim.” She shakes her head. “Go. Go.” She pushes him before walking back over.
“But…” Dale walks forward. He sees Andrea. “Not you too.” He walks over to her.
“Harper, come on!” Lori encourages. Harper stares at the ground. “Harper, we have to get out of here.”
“I’m staying. I don’t want to go back to that.” Harper shakes her head.
“Harper, come on!” Daryl growls.
“No!” She yells.
“Go. I’ll get her.” Daryl pushes the others to leave. He runs over to Harper. “Get your ass up, Princess.”
“Get out!” Harper spat at him.
“Not without you.” He shakes his head.
“What does it matter?” She scoffs.
“You have a sister, brother and nephew that need you. Now get up before I make you leave.” She just stays put. He gets down and picks her up, throwing her over his shoulder.
“Put me down” Harper punches his back.
“No can do.” He begins running to the front.
“You asshole! Let me go!” She screams. He holds her securely to his shoulder as he runs into the front room.
“Daryl, get down!” Rick shouts. Daryl crouches behind some stairs making sure to shield Harper. She struggles in his arms to no end. There is an explosion and the windows break. Daryl gets up and everyone runs out to the cars. Daryl takes his crossbow from Rick and aims with one hand at a walker, shooting it in the head. He runs to the truck as Harper continues to punch his back, which hurts due to the scarring on his back and damaged nerves but he ignores it. Dale and Andrea come out as everyone is getting in the cars.
“Get down!” Lori shouts as they run and hide behind a stack of sand bags, near the vehicles. Daryl opens the drivers door and tosses Harper in then climbing in himself, shutting the door. He covers her body with his own as the building goes up into flames and debris flies everywhere.
Once it calms down Daryl gets up off her and she scoots over to the passenger side as tears well in her eyes, glaring at Daryl. She was angry. He took away her choice. What she wanted. He sits up and looks at her, sighing. She looks at the destroyed building and a tear slips from her eye. Dale and Andrea get into the RV and everyone begins to drive off. It is quiet for a while in the truck until Harper speaks up.
“What the hell!?” She growls.
“I saved you.” He scoffs.
“You took away my choice!” She shouts.
“One day you’ll thank me!” He shouts right back.
“Thank you!? This is the second time you have done this to me! What do you even care!?” She cries as she glares at him. He huffs and falls quiet, not answering. “I am miserable! I want to die! Why won’t you let me!?”
“Because you have people who need you alive!”
“But what about me and what I need!?” She sobs out.
“Just shut up!” He yells. She sits back in her seat and stares out the window as she cries, crossing her arms.
Notes:
And that wraps up season one. On to season 2.
Chapter 7: Season 2 Episode 1
Notes:
Here is the start to season 2!
Chapter Text
Words: 3161
Warnings: Smoking
They had been on the road for about a day. The group decided that it would be best to leave some of the cars after they got more fuel so that they didn’t attract as much attention. Harper remained with Daryl but now was riding his brother's motorcycle. She had absolutely nothing to say to him at this point. She refused to wrap her arms around him, instead holding the seat she sat under. She was still beyond pissed with Daryl for what he did.
The group heads to the highway trying to figure where to go next. Harper was beyond happy that Daryl’s motorcycle was so loud, so it didn’t make her feel like she had to talk to him. As they approach the highway they see tons of cars across the road and on the grass beside the roads. Daryl keeps going as the others stop, to make sure there is space for them to get through. He loops back to the others and stops next to the front window of the RV that Dale was leaning out of.
“Any way to get through?” Dale looks down at Daryl. Daryl just nods and turns around to get back in front, leading them through. As they pass the RV begins to sputter behind Harper and Daryl. Harper looks back as the RV comes to a stop. Daryl stops the motorcycle and Harper is quick to get off of the vehicle to get away from him. Everyone gets out of the cars as Dale walks to the front of the RV, opening it to look inside.
“Everything okay?” Rick asks as he approaches everyone.
“I said this wouldn’t make it far. It’s practically just duct tape holding it all together.” Dale sighs as she looks over at Rick. Shane looks around the highway.
“Well I’m sure we can find a radiator hose here.” Shane observed.
“We can find a lot of stuff here.” Daryl digs through the trunk of one of the cars.
“And we can siphon more fuel from the cars here too.” T-Dog adds.
“Maybe water and food.” Harper nods as she looks around at the others.
“Come on, y’all. Let's look around.” Shane says before walking off. Harper walks around the highway, looking in some cars she passes. She opens the trunk to one and looks through the stuff in it. She sees some supplies and grabs a basket of clothes, dumping it on the floor of the trunk. She gathers medical supplies, food and a few water bottles. She tosses in some of the extra clothes so they have spares. Never know when you may need them. She pulls the basket out and moves to the next car. She looks through what is in the trunk.
“Hey! Gonna need these.” She laughs as she pulls out two boxes, one of tampons and the other of pads. Carol looks at her and chuckles. “What? I am not trying to bleed everywhere if I can help it.” Harper smiles as she tosses them into the basket.
“Did we need water?” She hears Shane not too far from where she was. He opens the door to the side of a water company truck. There were tons of large bottles of water. Glenn lets out an excited laugh. Harper takes the basket of stuff she found to the RV. She sets them inside the RV before walking back out.
“Get down!” Rick hisses and she looks at him confused. He seemed panicked and she noticed a large number of walkers coming this way. She ducks down with a gasp and pulls herself underneath a car. She breathes heavily as she hears the groans get closer, causing her to cover her mouth with her hand. She looks out the side of the car, seeing feet drag past her. She tries to steady her breathing and not let out any noise. So many thoughts race through her head. If they figured out that anyone was hiding they could die. Harper was looking around at the cars near her. She couldn’t spot Daryl or T-Dog. She really hoped they were okay as panic washes over her.
Once they passed she let her mouth go but continued to stay under in case there were strays. She swallows down a lump in her throat as she looks around as best she could from under a car. Screaming echoes through the air and her attention is pulled to Sophia, who had a walker crawling under the car after her. Sophia gets out from under the car and crawls under the cable barrier, sliding down the hill and running into the woods, the walkers stumbling after her. Harper notices Rick had gotten out from under the car he was under and ran after her. Harper climbs out and runs over to Lori and Carol.
“Lori, there’s two walkers after my baby!” Carol cries and Lori holds her back from running after them. Grunting and groaning is heard behind them and they turn around seeing Daryl helping T-Dog over who was bleeding heavily from his arm.
“Oh my god!” Harper gasps. “Bring him here.” She rushes to the RV, Daryl behind her. He sets T-Dog on the ground against the wall of the RV as Harper runs inside, grabbing the basket she found. She runs out and sets the basket on the ground next to T-Dog. She gets down and looks through what she had in the basket. She pulls out a T-shirt and grabs his arm. “I will need to slow the bleeding.” She bunches the shirt up and presses it against his arm. She groans and grips her wrist. “I need to put pressure.”
T-Dog nods and grits his teeth together as she holds the shirt on his cut. Daryl watches everything she does. With her other hand, Harper digs through the basket, pulling out gauze pads and medical tape she had found. She picks up the shirt to see how much the bleeding has slowed.
“Will ya be able to help him?” Daryl asks.
“As best I can.” Harper nods as she answers. Rick comes back up the hill, no Sophia.
“Where is she?” Carol sobs.
“I am going to take a group out to help me look.” He puts his hands up toward her as a way to try and calm her.
“She… she’s missing?” Carol mumbles.
“We’ll find her.” Rick assures. He gathers Shane and Glenn to go with him.
“I’ll go too.” Daryl leaves Harper and T-Dog and walks over to Rick. “I can track her.”
“Okay.” Rick nods and leads them into the woods. Harper takes a look at T-Dog’s arm again. She removes the shirt and opens the gauzes. She places them on his arm and pulls some medical tape from the roll. She rips it with her teeth and wraps it around his arm to secure the gauze on his cut.
“That’ll need to be changed after a few hours.” Harper informs as she places the rest of the medical supplies she took out back in the basket. He nods as his eyes look heavy. She pulls out a bottle of water from the basket and places it in his hand. “Drink. You need to be hydrated right now.” She says before standing. She carries the basket back inside and sets it down. She wipes the blood on her hands on her pants. Lori walks in and stares at the back of her sisters head.
“So you care about making sure he is alive and okay, but you can’t take care of yourself?” Lori huffs, crossing her arms.
“We aren’t doing this right now.” Harper sighs.
“No we are.”
“Lori! Stop!” Harper snaps.
“You tried to kill yourself. I am not going to just let that go. Daryl had to carry you out and you put up the biggest fight.” Lori walks around and stands in front of Harper.
“You gonna step up and try and play mom like you always did growing up?” Harper glares at her older sibling.
“I care about you, Harper. I don’t want to see you die.” Lori shakes her head.
“You wouldn’t understand.” Harper spat as she turned from Lori to leave.
“I would if you talked to me. Jesus, Harper. We are going in circles. You tell me I don’t understand and I just want you to talk to me.”
“And I don’t want to talk.” With that, Harper steps out of the RV and walks away from where the group was.
“Hey, where are you going?” Dale goes after her.
“Gonna look around more.” She mutters.
“Stay close. We don’t need anymore people getting lost or hurt.”
“I can handle myself.” She growls and Dale stops in his place, watching her walk off. Once she’s a little farther away she starts looking through the cars. She opened the door and looked in the front seat of one that was empty. She notices a pack of cigarettes in one of the cup holders. She stares at them for a moment, letting herself think. She grabs the pack and opens it, seeing what was inside. There were six smokes left and a lighter. She stands up out of the car and pulls out a cigarette and places the but in her mouth, lighting the end of it with the liter. She leans back against the car and lets out a sigh after she inhales the smoke.
***
It was beginning to get dark when Harper headed her way back with the cigarette pack in her pocket. The guys had already got back by the time she showed up.
“Oh god, there you are.” Lori rushes over to Harper, grabbing her hand. Harper rips her hand from Lori’s and scoffs. Lori looks at her shocked as Harper just walks past her. “You smell like smoke. Harper, give me the cigarettes.” Lori follows her sister.
“You aren’t mom, Lori. Stop trying to be like her.” Harper growls.
“You can’t fall back into that.” Lori grabs her arm to stop her.
“Just stop!” Harper shouts and pushes her off. “I am a thirty year old, grown woman! If I want a cigarette I can have a damn cigarette! If I want to die I can fucking die! Who are you or Rick or Daryl or anyone else to tell me what I can and can’t do!” Harper stands over her sister who had fallen on the ground. “I should have just stayed instead of coming to that camp that day.” She backs up and shakes her head before turning and walking off.
“Where are you going!?” Rick calls after her.
“Away!”
“It’s dark. And there might be walkers!” He sighs as she just keeps walking.
“So what!?” She yells. Rick runs after her trying to stop her.
“Harper, your mind isn’t clear right now.” He pleads. She doesn’t say anything, just keeps going. “You can’t do this.”
“I can and I am.” She scoffs.
“There are people there who care about you.”
“No.” She turns on her heels to face her brother. “There are people there who are selfish. Who want to make my choice for me. And you are no better.”
“We just want you safe and healthy.” He explains.
“And alive to suffer?”
“I don’t want to die to these ugly fuckers.” She motions toward the distance. “I don’t want to be torn apart. I just want to let go of this pain, the way I want to.” Her voice wavers as she speaks.
“I know that you are hurting. Okay? I know that you miss them and don’t know how to go on right now. But if you need to yell at someone then yell. If you need to throw something or stab something there are trees everywhere. Let us help you.” Rick slowly steps closer to her as she lets out a broken sob.
“I can’t do it anymore, Rick.” She cries.
“Yes, you can. And we can get you through it.” He reassures her. She lets her head fall as tears take over. He wraps his arms around her and pulls her into a hug. “We all will help you. Just trust us.” He whispers. She grips onto the back of his shirt and he sighs. “Now, deep breaths.” He pulls back from her and looks down at her. She looks up at him and he starts taking deep breaths for her to follow. She mimics him as she tries to calm down. “There you go.” He smiles softly.
He leads her back to the others. They all look up and Harper stares at them apologetically. Lori gets off the step she was on and walks over.
“I’m sorry.” Harper sighs. “How I acted wasn’t cool. But I need a supportive sister right now. Not a lecturing mother.”
“I know. And I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have freaked out the way I did about the cigarettes.” Lori apologizes. “Let’s just relax tonight, okay?” Lori stands beside Harper and places her arm over her shoulders.
“That sounds good.” Harper nods.
***
The next morning, they were all preparing to head out and search for Sophia, aside from Carl, Dale and T-Dog. Shane lays down the arsenal of weapons that were found yesterday.
“Everyone take a weapon.” He leans his hands against the hood of the car.
“These aren’t the kind of weapons we need.” Andrea grumbles.
“Yes they are.” Harper pulls an axe from the arsenal.
“No they aren’t. We need guns.” Andrea shakes her head.
“We need to not draw attention to ourselves with gunfire.” Harper glares at Andrea.
“We already said this, Me, Shane and Daryl are carrying. That’s it.” Rick explains.
“Dad can I come?” Carl approaches Rick. Rick looks at his wife for an answer.
“I can’t always be the bad guy.” Lori shakes her head. Rick turns his head back to Carl, unsure of what to say.
“Well, he has all of you to look after him. I say he’s in good hands.” Dale shrugs.
“Okay. But always within the sight of me, your mother or your aunt, understand?” Rick gives in and Carl nods in response. They all head into the woods to search for the missing girl, Daryl leading. Harper was quiet most of the walk as she looked around to make sure nothing came up on them. Daryl slows and everyone stops behind him as he points at a tent not too far away.
“She could be hiding in there.” Shane states.
“There could be a lot of things in there.” Daryl grunts. Him and Rick stalk towards the tent. Daryl tries to peak in but shrugs when he fails to see in. Rick waves Carol over and she runs to him.
“Call to her, softly. If she’s in there your voice should be the first she hears.” Rick's voice was just above a whisper.
“Sophia? Sweetie? A-are you in there?” She calls out just enough so if Sophia was in there she could hear. “We are all here, Honey.” No response to her. Daryl reaches to the zipper and Rick walks closer, holding his gun up. Daryl slowly opens the tent and they look in. Rick coughs and looks away as Daryl climbs in.
“What’s in there?” Rick questions. They wait for a response but there is none.
“Daryl?” Harper calls out. Rick gives her a look for her to be quiet. After a moment, Daryl exits the tent. Harper lets out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding.
“It ain’t her.” Daryl shakes his head, causing Carol to let out a disappointing sigh. Harper turns her head at the sound of distant church bells. Rick, Daryl and Shane run ahead and everyone follows. They follow it until the bells stop. They guys slow up but Harper keeps running in the direction. “Harper!” Daryl calls after her and chases her, the others keeping up with them.
Harper would be damned if she let this little girl die out here. She, of anyone, knew the feeling of losing a kid. She wasn’t going to let Carol go through it if she could help it. She stops outside the woods as she approaches a cemetery with a church across from it.
“This can’t be it. There’s no steeple.” Shane breathes out, which Harper ignores and runs to the church.
“Would ya stop doing that?” Daryl groans as they all run the same direction as Harper. She pushes the doors open to reveal an overall empty church aside from three walkers. Rick, Shane and Daryl push past Harper and each take out one of the walkers.
Harper walks down the center walkway and to the front of the church. She walks to a door on the side wall and opens it. A walker falls out and on top of her, causing Harper to let out a scream as she drops her axe. She pushes it away from her by its neck as best she can while she reaches for her axe. She grabs it and swings it into the walker's head as an arrow goes through the other side of the head.
Harper throws the walker off herself and Daryl holds out his hand to help her up. She brushes it off and stands on her own. She brushes off herself as Shane rushes over.
“Could you be any more stupid?!” He growls. Harper glares at him.
“Could you be any more of an asshole?” She huffs.
“Can we get back to what we are here for?” Rick comes between the two.
“Sure.” Harper mutters and walks past the three to step outside. She sits on the step and waits for everyone to be ready to move forward. She notices Daryl take a seat next to her on the stairs.
“What’s your issue?” He sets his crossbow next to him. She just stares at the grass as she doesn’t say anything. Daryl scoffs and shakes his head. “Whatever. What do I care?” He mutters before everyone comes out. Harper looks back at them.
“Daryl, you take the rest of them back, up the creek bed. Me and Rick will search this area a bit longer to make sure." Shane explains.
“Splittin’ us up? Is that a good idea?” Daryl asks as him and Harper stand from the steps.
“Can I go too?” Carl speaks up. “I’m her friend. I want to help.” He insists.
“As long as you stay with your dad.” Lori sighs.
“I will.” Carl nods. She cups his cheeks and kisses his head. Rick holds out his gun to Lori.
“I’d feel safer if you had this.” Rick says.
“No. You may need it.” Lori shakes her head.
“I have a spare.” Daryl pulls out a pistol and hands it to Lori. The two groups go their own ways. Harper follows Daryl’s lead up the creek bed. As they are walking a gunshot rings through the air in the distance bringing all of their attention to it.
Chapter 8: Season 2 Episode 2
Chapter Text
Words: 2935
Warnings: Smut, unprotected sex
Lori had been worried sick on the way back from then on, and frankly Harper was as well. One shot? Why? It wasn’t like Rick to risk a single bullet if it was only one walker and both girls knew that. Lori stops and looks back. Carol glances over at her.
“Are you still worried?” Carol stops to ask.
“Why one gunshot?” Lori turns to them.
“Probably just a walker.” Daryl answers.
“We all know Rick wouldn’t risk that for one walker.” Harper crosses her arms.
“There’s nothing we can do about it. Can’t chase echos. Let's get going.” Daryl sighs and keeps walking. Everyone follows him. Harper looks at Carol who was staring at the ground she walked on.
“I’m sorry that this is happening. I know how you feel.” Harper places a comforting hand on Carol’s arm.
“Yeah, I guess you do understand.” She nods with a small smile. “I just hope she doesn’t end up like Amy.” Realization hits when Carol thinks about what she said. “I’m so sorry. That’s the worst thing I have ever said.” She apologizes to Andrea.
“No, it's fine. We are all hoping and praying with you.” Andrea sighs.
“Well I’m not. Because we are gonna find this little girl and she is gonna be just fine.” Daryl spat. “Am I the only one zen around here?” He scoffs before walking off. We all sighed and followed him.
Andrea wanders a little farther from the others without them realizing. She mumbles to herself as she steps through the tall grasses. The other five hear screaming and run towards the sound.
“Andrea!?” Lori calls. Andrea trips backwards on a tree log and falls on her back. The walker tries to get on top of her but she holds it up with her feet as she cries for help. The walker gets its head bashed by a bat as a girl riding on a horse approaches.
“Lori? Lori Grimes?” She asks as she stops the horse.
“I’m Lori.” Lori runs over.
“Rick sent me, there's been an accident. Carl’s been shot.” The girl panics. Lori stares with wide eyes. “Rick needs you, come on!” Lori pulls off her bag on her back and drops it on the ground. Harper couldn’t believe that Carl had gotten shot and was hoping to god that he was okay.
“Hey! We don’t know this girl! What are you doing?” Daryl exclaims.
“Rick said you have a group held up on the highway?” The girl asks and Glenn nods. “Backtrack to Fairburn Road, two miles down is our farm. You’ll see the mailbox, name’s Greene.” She is quick with her words before taking off with Lori.
“Carl’s shot?” Harper gasps. She was in panic that she would lose him as well. The walker the girl had hit sits up, groaning. Daryl holds up his crossbow and shoots it in the head.
“Shut up.” He growls before walking off. Carol grabs Harper’s arm and leads her with them while she slowly comes back from her state of shock. They all get back as it is starting to get dark.
“Where’s Lori?” Dale walks over to us.
“This girl came out of nowhere and took her.” Glen shakes his head.
“She said Carl was shot.” Harper mumbles. They climb over the cable barrier and walk to the RV. The group starts talking about whether or not they should stay or go.
“We can’t leave without Sophia. What if she comes back?” Carol looks at us desperately.
“If we left and Sophia came back… that would be awful.” Andrea sighs.
“Then we stay.” Harper confirms.
“We need someone to take T-Dog there. He is barely hanging on. That cut has an awful infection.” Dale looks at us all. Daryl walks to his motorcycle, digging through his bag. “Glenn, you should take him.” Daryl pulls out a bag with bottles of pills.
“Keep your oily rags off my brother's motorcycle.” He throws the rag at Dale. He sets the bag down and goes through the bottles. “Kick-ass painkillers. Oxyclean.” He tosses a bottle to Dale. “And not the generic stuff either. First class.” Daryl points at Dale. “Merle got the clap on occasion.” He explains while shrugging before taking the bag back to his motorcycle.
“Of course he did.” Harper makes a face of disgust as she shakes her head.
***
It was dark and everyone was in the RV except Dale who was on top keeping watch. Carol’s crying was loud in the silence. Daryl was on the ground trying to sleep while Andrea was trying to figure out taking her gun apart and putting it back together. Harper was sitting in the corner of the seat at the table, looking out the window. Daryl huffs and gets up, bringing Harper’s attention to him.
“I’m gonna go out and look for the girl.” He picks up his crossbow from beside Harper and walks out. Andrea gets out of her seat and goes to follow Daryl. Harper scoots from the corner of the seat and gets up, walking to the counter. She sets her hands on it and leans forward, looking out the window to see and hear what was happening.
“I’m coming too.” Andrea shuts the RV door. Daryl nods and looks up at Dale.
“I’m going to go on a walk, shine some light in the forest. Give her something to look at if she’s out there.” Daryl informs him.
“Is that really a good idea right now?” Dale asks, worriedly.
“Dale.” Andrea warns as she walks past Daryl, who sighs and follows after her. Harper watches them as they leave, a weird sensation of anger flooding her mind. She walks outside and walks a little away.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Dale calls.
“Just waiting for them.” She shrugs. She doesn’t go far and begins pacing back and forth. She does this for at least twenty-five minutes. She crosses her arms as chills run across her body.
“Hey, Harper? Maybe you should head back inside. You are looking kind of cold.” Dale looks down at the girl.
“I’m good.” She shakes her head as she pulls herself to sit in the hood of one of the cars, lying back and staring at the stars. She pulls out her knife and starts fidgeting and playing with it. She begins stabbing it into the hood of the car, flipping it around in her hand, and making dents as she does so.
“Harper!” Dale yells in a whisper. She stabs the hood once more before looking up at him. “Cut it out. You are going to attract unwanted attention.” Harper sighed and put her knife back into her holster, attached to her thigh. They have been gone long enough, haven't they? She sits up and sees a light shining this way. They were back and a part of her was thankful for it. They walk over, no Sophia still. Andrea goes inside without saying a thing.
“Hey, Dale! I’ll take watch.” Harper calls as she watches Daryl head over to her motorcycle.
“You sure?” Dale raises an eyebrow.
“Yeah. Get some rest.” She nods. He listens and goes inside. Harper jumps off the car she was on top of and walks to Daryl.
“Did you sleep with her?” Harper can barely register what’s coming out of her mouth before it is said. What? Why did she just ask that?
“‘scuse me?” He snorts at her question. She doesn’t say anything else, just stares at him. “No.” He scoffs as he pushes himself up from leaning on his motorcycle. “Why would ya even think that?” He walks past her.
“You just seem like that type of guy.” She turns to face him. What was she doing? He turns to glare at her.
“What does that mean?” He walks back over to her. She backs up into his motorcycle and bites her bottom lip. He glares down at her and rolls his eyes before turning back away from her.
“You are a dick you know.” Harper grumbles.
“Oh, how so?” He laughs.
“You think that one drunken night together puts you in charge of making my decisions.”
“I don’t think… What?” He faces me with confusion written on his face.
“You have sex with me and suddenly you choose if I can live or die? I mean who do you think you even are? It’s not like you are my boyfriend so why should I do what you say? You are such a-” She is cut off by Daryl storming up in front of her and pressing his lips against hers. She closes eyes as she returns the kiss a bit. “A dick…” She whispers after he pulls his lips from hers.
“Shut up.” He murmurs before kissing her again. This time she instantly returned it, cupping his cheeks in the process. She fully sits down on his motorcycle and Daryl steps in between her legs. He begins kissing down her neck and running a hand down to her chest.
“Here?” Harper gasps.
“Everyone else is either gone or in the trailer sleeping.” He mutters against her neck.
“And the walkers?”
“Guess ya have to stay quiet, huh? So we don’t attract attention?” He chuckles against her skin, sending shivers down her spine.
“I can try.” She exhales out.
“Good.” He smirks and his hands caress down her sides, to the hem of her pants. He reaches to her button and undoes it. He pulls his face from her neck so he can see what he was doing. He unbuckles her holster and sets it aside on top of a nearby car, then proceeding to take off her boots. Her eyes follow his every movement as he does so. He returns to her and gets her pants undone before pulling them and her panties down to her ankles. He reaches to her warmth and draws circles on her clit, earning a gasp from her. He places his other hand over her mouth and she stares up at him as he watches himself pleasure her.
It was a sight to see for Daryl. The thought of him being the one making her weak in the knees did something to him. He couldn’t explain it but he loved the feeling. His eyes move up to meet her pleading ones. He knew. He knew exactly what she wanted. He wanted to be the only one from now on to give it to her.
His fingers move down and dip a bit into her core as he rubs her entrance. She lets out a moan against his hand and grips the seat of the motorcycle.
“Is this what ya want?” He licks his lips and she nods in response, a whimper escaping her as he pushes in a finger ever so slightly. Her left hand grips over his, which was on her mouth, in order to help keep her quiet. She feels him kick down her pants and underwear that pooled around her ankles, causing them to fall to the ground, leaving her bottom half completely nude. He pushes his finger further into her walls and curls it up causing her to arch her back forward.
She felt exposed to him, her lower body naked while he was still fully dressed. It made hre feel oddly vulnerable. Though she wouldn’t complain. Her favorite part of it all? They weren’t drunk this time. He was fully aware of what he was doing with her now.
He leans in and peppers kisses along her jawline as he feels around inside her, to learn what parts being touched made her feel good. She lets out groans and probably mutters something under their hands as he finds it.
“Ya like that?” He sucks down on her skin, making sure he leaves behind a mark or two. She nods her head as she closes her eyes, lettering herself into the pleasure. He makes sure he repeatedly strokes his finger over that spot. “God you are so wet…” He grunts and it only makes her wetter.
He pulls his finger out and his hands work at the buckle on his pants. Harper watches as her core aches to be touched again. He pushes his pants down enough to get his dick out and leans down, causing Harper to lean back a bit more on his motorcycle. She feels his tip rub over her clit and she lets out a whimper.
“So sensitive.” Daryl chuckles before pushing himself into her in one go, unable to not be inside her anymore. He gasps against his hand as he lets out a groan at the feeling of her wrapped around him. She takes her hand off his and presses her hand against his mouth to help him stay quiet. Look who else was feeling sensitive. He looks into her eyes as she does so, beginning to thrust in and out of her dripping cunt.
She wraps her legs around his waist, pulling him closer into her. He grunts against her hand as he feels his cock go deeper inside her as she does so. He places his hand against the seat of the motorcycle to steady himself. Her free arm drapes over his shoulder and grips at his shirt. He keeps his eyes on hers the whole time. He would never admit it but looking at each other like this made him feel loved. Made him feel like for once he wasn’t all on his own and was actually cared about. He feels her placing kisses on the palm of his hand and he does the same to hers.
Harper breathes heavily as she forces herself to be as quiet as possible at the feeling of him moving in and out of her. Everything else on her mind was gone at the moment. Just her and Daryl. That was all that mattered. Not her past, or his, or the world ending. Just them.
Daryl’s hand on his motorcycle grips the seat as he tries different paces to see what each did to her. He wanted to know what she liked. Her every reaction to him was only out of pure pleasure. Maybe it was because of who it was with but this was the best sex Daryl had ever had. And as much as it hurt to admit since she did love her husband, it was the same for Harper. Daryl groans as he can practically feel her pussy heating up through each thrust.
The two begin getting louder as he keeps going. They try their best to keep as quiet as possible and Harper pulls at the back of his shirt as she feels the pressure building, knowing what was coming. Daryl bites on his tongue as his dick pulsates inside her, his orgasm inching closer and closer. Both were letting off steam, around their hot bodies in the cold night.
They both knew the other was close. Harper closes her eyes as she feels her walls tightening as she releases around him. That was enough to send Daryl over the edge and he released inside her as they both pant into the other's hand. Neither were thinking about the risk they had just taken with him finishing inside her but it wasn’t a care for either at the moment. Daryl just stays inside her for a bit as he removes his hand from her mouth and places it on her back. She pulls her hand off his face and pulls him closer to her body.
“Gross.” Andrea scoffs as she looks out the front window after coming back from the bathroom.
“What is it?” Dale asks from where he was laying on the bed he had pulled the table out into.
“They have no decency to be a little more private.” Andrea scoffs as she sits down. Dale sits up glances out the window.
“Don’t look at them.” Dale suggests and lays back down.
All that is heard outside is the heavy breathing of Daryl and Harper, along with the sound of some crickets chirping. Harper just holds him as she closes her eyes. He places a kiss on her forehead, then her temple, her cheek, her nose and then finally reaches her lips. She smiles against his mouth as his hand caresses her back.
She feels him pull out from inside her and she lets out a soft groan against his lips. He pulls from her lips and stands up straight. She stares at him, still in her daze. He fixes himself and his pants before buckling them back up. He grabs Harper’s clothes and pulls her panties and pants back on her. She chews on her bottom lip as she watches him with a blush settled on her face. He gets her shoes back on and laces them up before standing on his feet again, leaning forward and kissing her head.
“You still have those cigarettes?” He asks.
“Yeah.” She nods and pulls them from her jacket pocket. She opens the pack and pulls one out for him and one for her. She hands it to him and pulls the lighter out. She lights her cigarette before handing the lighter over to him. He lights the end and hands it back to her. He looks over at Harper as he exhales smoke.
“Cigarettes after sex were always the best.” He chuckles.
“I wouldn’t know. I gave up smoking after I met…” She trails off before looking at her feet.
“Don’t think too much about it. It’ll be okay.” Daryl assures. She just nods at that. Will it really be?
Chapter 9: Season 2 Episode 3
Notes:
Short chapter but I needed a little fluff
Chapter Text
Words: 1439
Warnings: None
The others had finally left the next morning, heading for the farm. Harper was on the back of Daryl’s motorcycle, arms around him as he rode. They approach the front of the house as Lori and Rick walk out with an older man. As soon as Daryl is stopped, Harper is up off the vehicle and running over.
“Carl… is he okay?” Her voice was panicked.
“He’ll be alright.” Lori nods and Harper pulls her into a hug.
“Thank god.” Harper whispers. Lori leads her inside and to the room that Carl was in, Rick following behind them. Harper sits in the chair next to the bed, taking Carl’s hand. “Hey, Bud. Aunt Harper is here.” She smiles as she rubs her other hand over the top of his, tears brimming her eyes. She looks up at Lori and Rick.
“How did this happen?” She questions.
“One of Hershel’s people was hunting a buck. He got too close and the bullet went through the deer.” Rick explains. Harper closes her eyes and shakes his head. “The man lost his life to get what was needed to save him.”
Hershel brought everyone to the grave they had made for Otis, the one who shot Carl. The family was stacking rocks around a cross in the ground. Hershel looks at Shane.
“You were the last one with him. May you please, share what happened?” He asks.
“I don’t think…” Shane shakes his head.
“Please. I want to know if his death had meaning.” Patricia, Otis’s wife, cries. Shane sighs and nods. He limps forward, staring at the ground.
"We were surrounded by walkers. Down to our last bullets. He handed me his bag… told me to go. He said 'Go. Go help that boy.' before he went and held them off. He lost his life to save Carl. If anyone's death meant something, it was his." He picks up a rock and sets it with the rest around the cross.
Harper felt unsure about the way Shane explained that night. No one was with him to know for sure, but Harper had known Shane for a good couple of years since he was friends with Rick and Lori. Shane was weirdly vague on what happened. It just felt off to Harper.
They head back trying to plan the next step in looking for Sophia. Maggie brought out a map of the area around us. Rick places down a few rocks to hold it down.
"This is perfect. Thank you." He nods to her. "We have to make a plan on where to go."
"Not you. You need to rest. You've given three pints of blood." Hershal shakes his head. He points at Shane, "And your ankle. You go out on that you'll be set back a month."
"Guess it's just me then." Daryl nods.
"I'll go too." Harper speaks up.
"So you two can get down and dirty again?" Andrea scoffs. Harper turns to her with her hands placed on her hips. Daryl raises an eyebrow as he looks over at Andrea as well.
"Excuse me?" Harper furrows her eyebrows together.
"I saw you two last night. Out in the open. Plus, you think no one knows where you got those hickies? What if you got caught by walkers?" Andrea crosses her arms. Harper isn't quite sure what to say to her. "So you planning on going out there just to have sex more?"
"First off, I don't stick my nose in your business so keep yours out of mine. Second, I care about getting this girl back. If I say I'm going out to get her, I'm going out there for her. Not him." Harper gets in Andrea's face with a growl.
"What if you brought walkers down on us last night?" Andrea matches Harper's growl.
"We didn't."
"Okay, stop both of you." Dale steps between the two. Harper backs up as she keeps her glare on Andrea.
"I don't put my nose in your sex life. Keeps yours out of mine." Harper grumbles.
"I wouldn't call it much of a sex life. Maybe a hookup." Andrea rolls her eyes.
"Hookups are still part of a sex life." Harper grabs her gun off the hood of the car and starts walking off to the woods.
"Where are you going!?" Rick calls after her.
"To find that damn girl!" She shouts then heads off into the trees. Daryl slings his crossbow over his shoulder and follows her into the trees.
"Harper, wait up!" He catches up to her as she clenches her jaw. "I'm sorry." He slows up to walk beside her.
"For what?"
"I was the one who had us doing all that in the open." He looks over at her.
"It's not your fault. I could have said no. I wanted it too." Harper shakes her head. It falls quiet between the two after that. They walk through the woods, both exchanging glances when the other isn’t looking. Harper clears her throat as she tries to think of something to say. “How old are you?” He gives her an amused look.
“How old do I look?”
“25.” Harper laughs. He snorts and shakes his head as he looks at the ground. “No?”
“Older.”
“28?”
“Nope.”
“32?”
“Getting closer.”
“36?”
“Well now you’re just making me out to seem like an old man.” He chuckles.
“34?” He just looks at her in the corner of his eye. “35? Are you 35?”
“There ya go.” He smirks. “Were ya worried I was like 50?” He jokes.
“No. Just… curious.” She shrugs.
“And I already know you’re 30.”
“Only a five year difference. Not that bad.” Harper giggles to herself.
“Would it have mattered?” He pulls his crossbow off his shoulder and holds it in his hands.
“Well, I mean no. But, it works out with what we have so it’s not weird, you know?” Daryl tenses at her words.
“What we have is nothing, Harper.” He mutters and Harper looks at him in shock. “We simply hooked up two times.” She nodded and looked down.
“I know. I’m sorry.”
“Just don’t do it again.” He grunts as they come into a clearing. Across from where they stood was what looked like a house. Daryl holds up his crossbow and stalks toward the front door. Harper follows behind, gun tight in her hands. Daryl scans over the rooms downstairs as Harper walks up the stairs, cautiously. She holds her gun up as she checks each room. She can’t help but think about what Daryl said. Was she really just a hookup to him? He seemed to feel more last night.
Once she is sure there is no one upstairs she heads back down. She looks into the kitchen, seeing Daryl stepping to the pantry. He throws the door open. Nothing. He looks at me and sighs before walking out the doorway and past Harper. He opens the back door, Harper in tow.
“Sophia!” He shouts as he walks into the grass. Harper follows him over to a bush of flowers. She looks at them as he picks one out. He holds it to her. She looks up at his face, confusion written on hers.
“It’s a Cherokee rose. The story is that when American soldiers were moving Indians off their land on the trail of tears, the Cherokee mothers were grieving and crying so much ‘cause they were losing their little ones along the way, from exposure and disease and starvation.” Tears build in Harper’s eyes as she listens to him. The elders, they said a prayer, looking for a sign to uplift the mothers spirits. The next day these flowers grew where the mothers tears fell.” Harper stares at the rose as a tear slips down her cheek. “Your daughter may not be here any more but she will always be with ya in your heart. This flower is for her.”
Harper even shocks herself when she wraps her arms around Daryl’s waist and hugs him. He holds his hands up as he looks down at her. His hand, not holding his crossbow, pats her back comfortingly.
“Thank you.” Harper whispers.
“Yep.” He nods. She steps back from him and wipes her face. He picks the other one off the bush, for Carol. The two begin to head back.
“You know, Daryl, you aren’t as bad a guy as you try to be.” He gives her a confused look. “You act all tough, bad guy, but I can see, you aren’t like your brother.” She keeps walking ahead as he slows up and watches after her, not sure what to say.
Chapter 10: Season 2 Episode 4
Notes:
It has been brought to my attention that some people feel I have portrayed Harper and her depression wrong. And I thought about it through the day and wanted to clear things for anyone who feels this way. One, every person expresses and handles feelings different. So just because you or someone may cut people off completely while struggling others may just be looking for someone to understand them. I also see Harper's situation similar to Beth in season 2. She lost people she loved and isn't quiet sure how to handle it. I also have struggled with suicidal thoughts and attempts and depression so I am writing it partially how I would feel in certain situations. I am sorry if I offended anyone and I hope this clears some things up.
Chapter Text
Words: 2515
Warnings: None
“Come on guys. We have a lot of ground to cover.” Rick’s voice wakes Harper up from where she was laying, on the ground.
“Did you sleep down there all night?” T-Dog chuckles as he holds a hand out and helps her up.
“Not all night. I was thinking most of the night. Maybe got two hours of sleep, if I was lucky.” She shrugs and stretches her back, causing it to pop a bit.
“You okay to actually help today?” Rick asks as he lays out the map on the hood of the car.
“Yeah. I’ll be fine.” She nods as she approaches the small group.
“I wanna help.” Jimmy, Beth’s boyfriend, walks over to us, his hands in his pockets.
“Is Hershal okay with that?” Rick seemed suspicious.
“Yeah. Actually, he said I should ask you.” Jimmy nods.
“I think Imma borrow a horse, head up this ridge right here, get a birds-eye view. If she’s up there I’ll spot her.” Daryl points at the map.
“Great idea. Maybe you’ll see your chupacabra up there while you’re at it.” T-Dog jokes. Harper snorts and looks away from Daryl, who was glaring at her for laughing.
“Chupacabra?” Rick looks amused at this.
“One of the first few nights I was at the camp, Daryl tells us how the whole thing reminds him of when he saw a chupacabra while squirrel hunting.” Harper chuckles. Jimmy lets out a little laugh and Daryl turns his attention to him.
“What’s so funny, Jackass?”
“You believe in a blood-sucking dog?” Jimmy smirks, trying his best to not laugh.
“Ya believe dead people are walking around?” Daryl grumbles before picking up his crossbow and pulling it over his shoulder.
“Okay, anyway. Harper will go with you. Safety in numbers.” Rick shakes his head before looking at Daryl.
“No!” Harper is quick to interject. “I’ll go this way.” She points to a trail on the map. “It’ll cover more ground than if I go with him.” Rick lets out a deep sigh and nods. He assumed that, after the incident with Andrea, whatever happened with her and Daryl didn’t go the best when they left yesterday.
“Okay.” Rick agrees. Harper grabs her gun and walks to where she was laying on the ground earlier. She picks up her holster and clips it around her thigh, making sure her knife is secure.
“I’ll be back.” Harper heads to the stables and prepares a horse for her to take out. Daryl walks in to do the same as her. She glances over before returning to what she was doing. She secures the saddle and tries to get on top of the horse, falling back on her ass before she can get her leg over. Daryl lets out a stifled laugh and watches her. She glares at him as she stands and dusts herself off.
“What’s funny, chupacabra boy.” She spat.
“Found something that ya ain’t good at.” He chuckles. “Ya ever rode a horse before?”
“Yes, I’ve rode a horse before.” She lies with a scoff.
“Uh-huh?” He hums, not believing her. Attempt number two. She pulls herself up and manages to hold onto the saddle, to keep her from falling. Now to just get her leg over. Daryl watches, amusement written all over his grinning face. She swings her leg up and it rests on the seat of the saddle. Seriously? “This is painful to watch.” Daryl jokes.
“The don’t watch!” Harper growls. Daryl approaches her and pushes her a bit to help her into the saddle. She straightens up and glares down at him. “I didn’t need help.”
“Yeah, right? Ya sure ya can ride this thing out, without getting hurt?”
“Yes.” She rolls her eyes. She gets the horse moving and guides it to the path she said she’ll take. Of course that would happen in front of Daryl. Just her luck.
***
Harper had gotten back in the early evening after no clues to where Sophia was. She got the horse back in the stable, not without falling while she was trying to get off though. At least this time Daryl wasn’t there. Though, what worried her was the horse Daryl took wasn’t back yet. Maybe he had a lead. He’ll be back by dark. She walks up to the camp the group had outside the farmhouse.
“Anything?” Rick questions as she approaches them.
“No.” Harper sighs. “Has Daryl gotten back?”
“No.” Rick shakes his head. “It’s still light out. He has time.” Harper nods at this with a soft smile. He goes over to talk with Shane as Harper takes a seat near their firepit.
“Can I talk with you?” Lori walks over.
“About what?”
“You and Daryl.” Lori answers.
“Oh god.” Harper groans.
“I’m only looking out for you. I don’t want you to get hurt.” Lori crouches in front of Harper.
“I’m fine, Lori. What did I say about playing mom?” Harper huffs.
“I know. But I can see you are developing something towards him. Daryl Dixon, doesn’t do serious.”
“How would you know anything about him?” Harper scoffs.
“I can see it.” Lori reaches to touch Harper's shoulder. Harper smacks her hand away.
“I know what I’m doing.”
“Do you?”
“Yes. Now leave me alone.” Harper crosses her arms, leaning back in the chair and looking away. Lori stands with a sigh, walking away. Harper was so tired of her older sister acting like she knew everything. She couldn’t see Daryl the way Harper did. No one could. The way Daryl touched her and kissed her and held her. There was no way that could mean nothing. It meant something to Harper.
“Walker!” Andrea calls, picking up a gun, pulling Harper out of it.
“Stand down. We have to take care of this quietly, so we don’t attract more.” Rick holds up his hand. Harper stands up, pulling her knife from her holster and running out into the field.
“Harper!” Rick shouts as he, Shane, Glenn and T-Dog run behind her.
“Harper, stop! You are going to get yourself killed!” Shane yells.
“I am perfectly capable!” Harper huffs as she slows, coming up to the walker. It wasn’t until he lifted his head that they all realized it was Daryl. Rick had his gun pointed at Daryl and turned his head from shock and confusion.
“Would ya quit pointin’ that thing at me!” Daryl growls. A gunshot echoes and Daryl collapses.
“No!” Harper screams as she throws herself to the ground next to Daryl. She turns his head to see how bad he got hit. It just nicked his head a bit but enough to cause him to bleed. She looks down at his shirt which had a hole through it and was bloody. “Oh god.” Harper gasps as Rick and Shane come up on either side of Daryl, placing his arms around their shoulders and helping him up. Harper grabs his crossbow from the ground. They begin to carry him back to the house, Harper close beside them.
“Are those ears? He-He’s wearing ears.” Glenn points at Daryl’s chest. Harper looks over to see Glenn was right. Walker ears hung around Daryl's neck. She makes a face of disgust as Rick rips them off.
“We don’t say anything about that.” He says, tossing them to the ground.
“Hey guys, isn’t this Sophia’s?” T-Dog asks from behind them. Harper and the others turn to see him holding up Sophia’s doll.
“He found something.” Harper gasps as they continue to walk to the farmhouse.
“Oh god. I’m so sorry.” Andrea tries to run toward the two who were carrying Daryl, but Harper stops her by standing in front of her.
“Don’t. You’ve done enough, haven’t you?” Harper growls.
“Harper…?” Andrea mutters. The guys take Daryl inside as Harper glares at Andrea. Harper roughly bumps their shoulders together as she walks past. She goes inside, after the guys. She sits on a chair outside the room as she waits to be told he was okay. Her leg was bouncing up and down as she was hoping he was alright. Rick walks out, causing Harper to look up.
“He’s alright. Hershel is stitching his side up now.” He calms her. She lets out a relieved sigh from that news.
“Can I go in?” She asks, standing up. Rick nods, answering her. He places a comforting hand on her shoulder as he walks by. Harper approaches the door and opens it, walking in. Daryl looks back at her before rolling his eyes and shaking his head. He had blood and dirt all over his face and hands. Harper grabs a clean rag that Hershel had, laying out. “Could I use this?”
“Yeah, go ahead.” Hershel nods. She walks to the bowl of water and soaks it in before pulling it back out and wringing out any excess water. Daryl gets a bit curious and watches her, her back to him. She turns around with the damp rag and walks over as Hershel finishes the stitching. “Now you need to give this a while to heal.” He warns, cleaning up. “I’ll leave you to it.” He steps out.
Harper takes a seat next to Daryl on the bed. She stares at him, disappointed at what she saw. He was hurt. Maybe it would’ve been better if she did go with him. She blames herself. He might not be hurt if she was there. She takes the wet cloth and reaches over with it, wiping at his face. He slaps her hand away. She huffs and gives him a small glare. She attempts to try again. He grabs her wrist and pushes her off.
“Would you stop making this harder than it needs to be?”
“I don’t need that.” Daryl scoffs. She ignores him and wipes his face some more. “Get off me, woman!” He waves his hands to get her away.
“You listen here, Daryl Dixon! It is okay to let people help you sometimes! Stop being so cold and let me help get this blood and dirt off you!” Harper shouts at him. He stares at her, angrily. He crosses his arms and looks away from her. She begins wiping his face clean. He lays there, glaring at the wall. “So hard-headed.” Harper grumbles, trying to be gentle against his skin.
“You’re one to talk.” Daryl turns his glare to her.
“I am just trying to help.” She lets out a defeated sigh, letting her hands fall in her lap.
“I don’t need it.”
“Sometimes you do. And there is nothing wrong with that.” She shakes her head, going back to cleaning him up. It stays silent in the room as she finishes getting the blood and dirt off.
Daryl had to admit the cool rag did feel nice and Harper’s touch was gentle even if she was angry. He wasn’t accustomed to his touch. He half expected her to get more rough as she got mad. But she never hurt him, not once. She reaches over with her other hand and takes one of his hands in hers. She begins wiping down what was on it. Her hands were somehow soft for being in this hell. Daryl watches her hand with his.
“How are you still so gentle if you are mad at me?” He watches her drag the cloth across his skin, lightly, and glance up at him before looking back at his hand.
“Why wouldn’t I be?”
“You don’t get more rough when you get angry?”
“No. Not to people I care about.” She shakes her head, switching the hand she was cleaning. Daryl gives her a confused look. Maybe it was because all he knew was pain most of his life but he was shocked by her, as he always was. She finishes, but continues to hold one of his hands in hers, that wasn’t holding the rag. “I would never hurt you, Daryl. I don’t know what you are used to but I don’t care how angry I am at you, I won’t do something to hurt you.” She places a kiss on Daryl's knuckles before getting up and placing the cloth into the water.
“Get some rest.” She gives him a small smile before exiting the room. She walks outside onto the porch. Andrea was sitting on the steps. She stands and turns to Harper.
“Is he okay?”
“You’re lucky that you are a horrible shot. If you had been any better he could have been dead.” Harper growls.
“Harper, I’ve said sorry. What more do you want?” Andrea crosses her arms.
“Sorry won’t heal him.” Harper spat before walking past the blonde girl.
***
Everyone was sitting at tables in Hershel’s dining room. Maggie, Beth and Patricia had Carol and Lori help make dinner and offered for them all to stay for dinner with them. It was awkwardly quiet though. Glenn turns to face the table behind him.
“Dale found a cool guitar back on the highway. Anyone know how to play?” He questions with a grin. No one says a thing. “Come on, someone has to know how to.”
“Otis did.” Patricia mumbles. And that is Harper’s queue to leave.
“You know, Daryl still needs food. I’m gonna put a plate together and take it to him.” Harper pushes herself from her chair and walks to the kitchen. She puts a little bit of everything on her plate, unsure what exactly he will eat.
She walked to his room, his door was open. He had his back to her. Her eyes land on his scars on his back. Her face softens as she examines them. She knocks on the wall and he pulls up the sheet over him, turning to see who it was. He felt relieved that it was just Harper and not someone else.
“I brought you some dinner.” She sets the plate on the bedside table and sits next to him on the bed. He looks at what was on the plate. He makes a noise of disgust.
“You know, I’ll eat almost anything, but broccoli? Absolutely not.” Harper lets out a laugh at this.
“Well, I didn’t exactly know what you liked.” Daryl chuckles and looks at her.
“Thank you.” He nods.
“Of course.” Harper smiles. They fall quiet as they stare at each other. Harper takes a leap of faith and leans toward him, placing her lips on his. For a moment Daryl kissed back, but not for long before he pushed her away.
“Harper…” He mumbles.
“I know.” She sighs and looks down. “It’s nothing.” She mutters before standing and leaving the room, walking out of the house. Why? Why did this happen to her? She could’ve been with anyone. Shane, Glenn, T-Dog. But instead hooked up with the younger Dixon brother. She drags her hands down her face as she walks toward the camp. As she's walking she trips over her feet and falls on the ground. She lets out a grunt before turning over on her back.
“Klutz.” She insults as she stares at the dark sky, lit up by a few lingering stars.
Chapter 11: Season 2 Episode 5
Notes:
I know I am awful with flashbacks and this chapter didn't flow the best but I needed to show a little backstory and needed more fluff. I hope you all still enjoy.
Chapter Text
Words: 1353
Warnings: Fire, Death, Scars
Harper was sitting around with Devon at the dinner table with the group they had found. The people were welcoming and had supplies, even for Jill. It was a small group but it was all they needed. Jill was napping upstairs in the nursery, along with another couple's baby who had been staying here. Devon takes Harper’s hand in his and kisses the back of her hand before returning to eat, Harper smiling at him.
“So do you guys have anyone else?” Nikki, one of the girls from the group, asks.
“With us, no. But my sister, her husband and my nephew are out there. Hopefully.” Harper answers.
“Well it’s a good thing you got here when you did.” Greg, Nikki’s husband, smiles as he pours a glass of wine.
“How did you all come together?” Devon questions, stroking his wife's hand with his thumb.
“We lost people, found each other just barely getting out alive. Found this building and decided to take shelter. It quickly became a home for us.” Another one of the girls explains, Grace.
“And now we have you guys.” Nikki says.
“We’re just happy we could be here. Be a part of this. Find a safe place for our little girl.” Harper nods.
***
Harper and Devon were sitting on a couch in a make-shift living room the others had set up. It was just the two of them. Devon leans over and plants kisses to her neck. Harper giggles and pushes him back.
“We can’t do that here.” She laughs.
“Come on. No one is in here right now. We can make it quick.” He chuckles.
“You’re crazy, you know that?”
“That’s why you fell in love with me.” Harper shakes her head in amusement and leans in, kissing him. A loud explosion pulls them apart from each other. They both get up and rush to find the others.
“What’s happening!?” Harper exclaims. There is another loud explosion. Nikki comes running out of the kitchen, the ceiling caves in and falls on her, her screams only lasting a second before going quiet. Harper lets out a loud gasp. “Jillian!” She runs toward the stairs and begins running up them, Devon right behind her. She is cut off at the top as a large burning piece of wood falls in front of her. She stares in the room through the flames, hearing cries from her baby pierce the air.
“No! No! My baby girl!” She screams and Devon has to hold her from jumping into the fire herself and killing herself too. He drags her downstairs as the fire spreads behind them. He ran towards the door but got cut off. He looks around, holding Harper in his arms.
Harper lets out a cry of pain and he looks down at the fire that spread too close and lit on her pants. He yanks her away and rips off his flannel, putting the fire out with it. He picks her up and carries her to the nearest window. He pried it open and pushed her out of the building. He goes to climb out with her and a pillar falls on top of him. Harper let out a scream as tears streamed down her cheeks, her hand covering her mouth.
Bullets start shooting her way and she ducks down, running into the woods, as best she could with her burnt ankle. She goes as far as her legs could carry her before she falls to the ground. She rolls in a ball and just cries. Why them? Why not her?
***
Harper sat with her knees to her chest, back against a tree, near the camp on the farm. Her hand was under her pant leg and she had her boots off, caressing her scar on her ankle. She had it wrapped up for a good while. She was shocked Daryl never noticed, or never said anything if he did notice. She was forever scarred with that night, not only mentally but physically too.
It would forever be a reminder that this was her fault. She suggested taking shelter there. She was the one who found the building. She was the one who didn’t think it was an issue to let Jill sleep upstairs. Tears form at the corner of her eyes as she feels each groove and mark in the skin of her ankle. She shakes her head as she looks down at the ground, trying to shake her thoughts.
No matter how hard she tried she always ended up back here. Back in these thoughts. It was killing her slowly. But what was she going to do about it?
She pulls her pant leg back down, slips her boots on and stands. She heads over to the tent Daryl had been moved to. Andrea was just leaving as Harper approached. Harper glares at her before going inside the tent.
“What did she want?” Harper scoffs.
“To apologize. And give me books without pictures.” He rolls his eyes as he tosses it aside. Harper sits beside where he was laying, on top of a sleeping bag. She looks over at him, eyes moving to his exposed chest and over his scars. Daryl notices where her eyes go and he pulls his shirt closed.
“What happened?” She moves her eyes to his face.
“Nothin’ important.” He buttons his shirt up.
“I have a scar too. A… bad reminder.” She bites her lower lip. He glances over at her.
“I know you’ve seen it. Just never said anything.”
“It’s different.”
“That may be. But both of our scars are a reminder of something bad that happened. Am I correct?” He doesn’t say anything to that. She pulls off her boot and lifts her pant leg, exposing the burn scar to him. He stares at it for a moment before looking at her face. “I don’t like people seeing, or talking about it. But sometimes, you just need someone to open up to.” She looks at him with a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. She moves her leg over closer to him.
“You wanna touch it? It is kinda cool, I guess. In a gross way.” She laughs, joking around.
“You’re weird.” He chuckles.
“I’m sure you’ve done grosser things.” She shrugs. That was true. He couldn’t deny that.
Harper gasps, quietly, not expecting him to gently run his fingers along the scar. His touch was soft, sending butterflies to Harper’s stomach. It was a weirdly intimate feeling, letting someone beside herself touch her scar like that. She just watches him as he examines the marking. He pulls his hand away and pulls himself up to sit.
“Hey, don’t push yourself.” She leans toward him, holding her hands up. He unbuttons his shirt all the way down and pulls off the fabric from his upper body, letting it fall behind him. He turns enough so she can see his back.
She is reluctant at first before she reaches a shaking hand to a scar in his back. She is careful as her fingers caress along the damaged skin. Daryl closes his eyes, taking in the feeling. He still never understood how she was so gentle.
Harper moves to each scar, wondering who or what did this to him. She leans forward and presses soft kisses to the scars on his back. Her arms wrap around his waist, careful of his stitches, as she kisses her way up to his shoulder.
All she wanted to do was show him a little love, and in this moment Daryl wanted to give into it. He wanted to let her take care of him. Harper peppers kisses across the top of his shoulders. Daryl lets out a shaky breath.
“You are perfect, you know?” Harper whispers against her skin. He didn’t believe her. Why would he? He knew he wasn’t perfect. She only says that because she didn’t know everything about him. He just shakes his head and instead of saying anything he closes his eyes, taking in this moment while he could. Because he knew one day he wouldn’t have this anymore.
Chapter 12: Season 2 Episode 6
Chapter Text
Words: 2148
Warnings: None
Everyone was sitting around eating breakfast. Harper was sitting in a chair as she put a forkful of food in her mouth. It is overall quite aside from some rustling around and movement from others. Glenn walks up to the group, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Uh, the barn is full of walkers.” He announces. Everyone freezes and it goes completely quiet now. Harper finishes chewing her food and swallows it down as she looks at everyone else. They all head up to the barn and Shane walks up to the doors. He tries to look inside. There is sudden banging and growling on the other side, causing him to jump back.
“Okay…” Shane exhales. “Listen, maybe it’s time we just consider our other option.”
“Shane, we are not leaving Sophia behind.” Rick shakes his head.
“I’m close to finding this girl. I just found her doll.” Daryl jumps in.
“You found a doll, Daryl. That’s it.” Shane scoffs.
“Ya don’t know what the hell you’re talkin’ about!” Daryl yells.
“I’m just saying what I need to. Get us a real lead in the next 48 hours and then we can talk.”
“Shane, stop!” Rick gets in front of him. It went in one ear and out the other, as Shane continues.
“And let me tell you something man, if you found her and she saw you coming, all methed out with you bucked knife, geek ears around your neck, she’d run in the other direction!” Daryl starts lunging at Shane and Rick pushes him back.
“Now let me tell you what, Shane! How much have you actually done for that little girl compared to Daryl!” Harper gets in his face.
“Don’t even start defending your crazy ass fuck buddy.” Shane laughs.
“We are staying, until we find Sophia!” Harper growls through barred teeth.
“She’s probably dead, Harper!” He shouts.
“You don’t know that!” Harper shouts right back at him. “You think you always know everything, news flash, you don’t, you self centered, fucking bitch!” A slap echoes through the air, as Shane’s hand smacks Harper across the face. She is quick to react and push him before T-Dog grabs her and pulls her back. Daryl was being held back by Rick as he tried to lunge at Shane.
“Don’t you ever put your hands on me like that! Asshole!” Harper screams as she struggles against T-Dog’s arms.
“Let me go!” Daryl growls. Shane storms off and once the two have calmed they are let go. Harper pushes T-Dog away from her and runs off, looking for Shane. Thinking he can get away with that? No fucking way.
“Harper!” Rick yells as he chases after her. “Harper, stop now.” Rick grabs her arm.
“You are just going to let him get away with hitting me like that!?” She turns and gets up in Rick’s face.
“No, I’m going to talk to him.”
“He needs to be punched in his jaw, not talked to.” Harper scoffs.
“Just let me handle it.” Rick lets her arm go and walks by her. She glares after him. She walks up to the farm house and knocks on the door. Beth opens it.
“Hi, sweetie. Can I just get some ice? For my cheek?” Harper asks with a small smile trying to play it off like everything was fine.
“Yeah, come in.” Beth opens the screen door and lets Harper in. “Sit down.” Harper listens and sits at the island counters. Beth gets an ice pack and wraps it in paper towels. She hands it over to Harper who mutters a ‘thanks’ as she takes it. “What happened?”
“I’m just a klutz. Tripped and hit my own face.” Harper lets out a fake laugh. Beth was looking at her like she didn’t believe her. “What?”
“That’s not what happened was it?” Harper chuckles a little and shakes her head. “Who hit you?” Beth takes a seat next to Harper.
“That doesn’t matter.”
“Was it Daryl?” Beth asks, curiously.
“No! No. It wasn’t Daryl. Why would you think that?”
“Well, when I was walking by the room he was in yesterday, I heard you and him kinda yelling at each other. I thought, maybe, you made him mad.” Beth shrugs.
“No, sweetie. Daryl has never hit me. I don’t think he ever would.” Harper places a hand on Beth’s arm. Beth nods and bites her lip. “Thank you for the ice. I think I am gonna head outside. I’ll bring this back tonight.” Harper stands.
“You’re welcome.” Beth smiles before Harper leaves the house. Harper walks out and down the steps.
“Where are you goin’?” She jumps around to see Shane leaning against the porch of the house. Harper scoffs and walks away. “You know, Daryl will never love you.” This causes Harper to stop in her tracks. “You are developing feelings for him but he’ll only see you as one thing. A fucking buddy.” Harper turns back toward Shane. Why was he even bringing this up?
“Haven’t you done enough today.” Harper crosses her arms.
“I lost my cool, I know. But you know just as well as me that we aren’t safe here, with a barn full of walkers.” He walked toward her, as she eyed him the whole time.
“So what does Daryl have anything to do with that?”
“You were going to find him right? I just thought I would let you know.” He shrugs.
“You are a bastard.” Harper spat.
“I just tell it as it is. And while you pine after him, he doesn’t even notice you.”
“I suggest you stay out of my love life.”
“And I suggest you find a real love life. It won’t happen with him, cause there ain’t no love there. At least, not from him.” Shane walks closer.
“And who would you suggest is better for me?” Harper rolls her eyes. Shane stops in front of her and leans in by her face.
“I could name a few.” He chuckles. She gives him a look of disgust.
“You hit me, then think you can try and flirt with me?” Harper knew he just wanted to get closer with her, to get closer with Lori. Should have thought about that before slapping her.
“I’m just giving you options, honey.” He smirks.
“Get out of my face.” Harper glares at him.
“Suit yourself. But, don’t say I didn’t tell you so when Daryl breaks your heart. I thought your heart was fragile enough as it is.” He backs up and walks by her. She stands there taking in what he said.
As much as Harper hated to admit it he was probably right. So was Lori. Like it or not Daryl didn’t seem like a guy who would want anything serious. And he has even told her directly that their relationship was simply hooking up. Though, she couldn’t help hoping that maybe, just maybe, he would feel something back. Maybe it was a ridiculous thought but it was what was keeping her going. That, plus her family.
***
Harper approached the group that was around the porch just as Shane was walking up as well.
“What’s going on?” She asks, standing next to Daryl.
“You with me?” Shane holds a gun to Daryl. Daryl takes it, nodding and Shane pulls another gun out of the bag, shoving it into Harper’s hands. “It’s time to grow up.” Shane begins handing out guns.
“I thought we couldn’t carry.” T-Dog gives Shane a quizzical look.
“We can and we have to.” Shane sighs.
“Shane, stop this.” Harper walks toward him. He ignores her.
“It was one thing sitting around here when we thought this place was supposed to be safe. Now we know it ain’t.
“Will you stop? You hand out these guns and you will be kicked out.” Maggie speaks up.
“We can’t leave, Shane.” Carl starts walking down the stairs to the porch.
“Carl, let us handle this.” Harper puts her hand up.
“Let the kid speak, Harper. Now, we ain’t going anywhere.” Shane looks at Carl.
“What the hell is going on?” Lori walks over confused.
“Hershel, well he’s gotta understand. He has to.” Shane nods as he sets the bag down. He pulls out his pistol and holds it out to Carl. Lori pushes Carl behind her while Harper stands in between them.
“Do not bring him into this!” Harper glares.
“Shit!” T-Dog exclaims. They all looked toward where he was looking. Rick, Jimmy and Hershel were leading two walkers toward the barn. Shane begins running toward them, everyone following.
“What the hell are you doin’?!” Shane shouts.
“Back off!” Rick growls.
“He’s crazy! Bringing these things here! They aren’t people!” Shane yells.
“Shane, Shut up!”
“Hershel, let me ask you, could a living person come back from this?” Shane pulls out his gun and aims it at the walker, shooting it in the chest three times. The walker just keeps reaching toward the closest humans to it. “Why’s it still coming? Huh?” Shane shoots it two more times. “How’s it still alive!?”
“Shane, that’s enough!” Harper screams.
“You’re right. That is enough.” He shot the walker in the head. Everyone gasps as Shane walks around. “Enough looking for a little girl that's gone! Enough sleeping next to a barn full of things wanting to kill us!” Shane runs to the barn, grabbing a pickaxe and beginning to try and break the chain off the door.
“Hershel, take the snare pole!” Rick shouts but Hershel just sits there, staring at the dead walker. Harper runs over and grabs Shane’s arm.
“Stop it!” Shane elbows her in the nose, causing her to fall back. He breaks the lock and opens the door, banging on the wood.
“Come on! We are out here!” Shane back’s up. Harper pushes herself off the ground and runs from the barn, then turning to aim her gun at the barn. The walkers run out and gunfire rings through the air, shot after shot. Rick is shouting, begging to stop.
It falls quiet after the last one falls to the ground. Harper lets out a sigh and lets her arm, with the gun in her hand, fall to her side. She turns her head, glaring at Shane. A low growl is heard and a little girl walks out, she lifts her head and everyone recognizes her. Sophia.
“Sophia!? Sophia!” Carol runs toward her but Daryl drops his gun and grabs her, keeping her from going closer. Tears brim at the corners of Harper's eyes. Carol’s sobs just made it all hurt more. Sophia begins to stumble over the walker bodies. Rick steps forward and aims the gun at her, pulling the trigger, Carol crying as the gunshot echoes.
Harper knew exactly how this felt. How Carol felt. She understood way too well. It all only brought up bad memories. She looks over at Carol, Daryl trying to pick her up. She pushes him off and runs toward the camp. Harper runs after her.
“Carol!” She tries to catch up to Carol. Carol runs into the RV, falling on the floor. Harper runs in and looks down at the woman. She gets down next to her, pulling her into a hug. “I know.”
She stayed with Carol for a bit until she was a little more calm. Harper leaned back against the cabinet behind her while Carol was against the side of one of the seats.
“I know how you feel.” Harper empathizes.
“No you don’t.” Carol scoffs.
“What?” Harper’s face drops.
“You barely knew your kid. Barely had time with her the way I did.”
“I… I still understand. It still hurts just as much.” Harper mumbles, shaking her head.
“Just leave me alone.” Harper doesn’t waste time getting up and walking out. A cry escapes her lips as soon as she shuts the door. Everyone was walking back to the Farm.
“I want him off my land. I mean it.” Hershel says to Rick before going inside. Harper takes a few deep breaths and begins walking back to the barn. Andrea was up there, covering the bodies. She looks back at Harper, who you could visibly tell was crying.
“Are you alright?” Andrea stands and walks to Harper.
“Yeah.” Harper’s voice cracks as she nods. She tries to keep it together but fails to. She begins to cry again as she shakes her head ‘no’.
“Hey, it’s okay.” Andrea hugs her. Harper had no clue why Andrea was being nice after she had acted the way she did to her.
“She told me I couldn’t understand how she was feeling, because I didn’t get as much time with my daughter.” Harper sobs.
“Who? Carol?” Harper just nods at the questions. Andrea pulls back, looks at the crying, brunette. “I’m sure she didn’t mean it. She is in a rough spot right now.” It doesn’t mean it hurts any less.
Chapter 13: Season 2 Episode 7
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Words: 1487
Warnings: None
Alexis's Face Claim: Mackenzie Foy
They all were preparing for burials for Sophia and Hershel’s family members. They had just finished diffing the last grave.
“Harper, go let Carol know that we are getting ready.” T-Dog looks at Harper. Harper was unsure if it was a good idea for her to go after what happened earlier, but did so anyway. She approaches the RV and takes a deep breath before walking in. Daryl was sitting on the counter, Carol in the seat at the table.
“We’re getting ready to bury. You should be there.” Harper informs.
“Why?” Carol just stares out the window.
“‘Cause, that’s your little girl.” Daryl answers.
“That’s not my daughter. My daughter died a long time ago.” Carol shakes her head. Harper scoffs, causing Daryl to give her a look.
“You know, some people wish they could have something like this for their daughter.” She spats at Carol before exiting the RV and storming off. Daryl jumps off the counter and runs after her.
“What was that?”
“She’s being ridiculous.” Harper lets out an angry laugh.
“She’s grieving! What is your issue?” Daryl runs in front of her, stopping her in her tracks.
“She told me that I couldn’t understand how she was feeling just because my daughter was younger than hers and I didn’t have as long.” Harper glares at him, tears threatening to spill.
“I’m sure she didn’t mean it.” Harper rolls her eyes.
“You wouldn’t begin to even understand how that would hurt! You never had a kid! You barely had a brother! I mean, Merle was a fucking dick to you too! You think I didn’t see?!” Harper snaps at him. His face drops as he steps back from her, her words sinking in. She looks at him with wide eyes, realizing what she said.
“Daryl, I-”
“At least I’m not the one who sits around cryin’ all day!” He shouts. “You have this whole ‘woe is me’ act about you, tryin’ to kill yourself for the attention!”
“Attention!?” Harper laughs and shakes her head. “Don’t even get me started on you, Dixon! You have this ‘tough guy’ act that doesn’t let you open up to anyone who actually cares about you! But when your abusive brother rolls around you are by his side!?”
“You act like we are in a relationship! I don’t want anything to do with you!”
“It didn’t seem like it when you had your hands all over me!” They glare at each other, tears running down Harper’s face.
“I don’t want anything to do with you.” Daryl’s repeats, his voice coming out a low growl.
“Fine!”
“Fine!” They both head to where the graves were dug, not saying a word to each other.
***
After the ceremony, Harper was on a walk away from the farm. She needed to be away from everyone and everything. Between Shane, Carol and Daryl she hated being there right now. She runs a hand through her hair as she walks in the grass. It was peaceful for just a moment before a scream rips through the air. Harper perks up and runs in the general direction of it.
“Help!” She chases the yells and finds a girl, about Carl’s age, kicking away walkers trying to grab her. Harper pulls her knife out and runs over, bending down and stabbing the walker in the skull. Two more stumble closer while groaning. She stands and grabs one by the side of the head and stabs it in the temple, letting it thud to the ground. She sinks her knife in the top of the other head.
“Watch out!” The girl shouts and Harper turns to be pinned against a tree, her knife falling to the ground. She tries to push the walker away, struggling. It is suddenly bashed upside the head with a large stick. Harper looks at the girl who was holding the stick. Harper is quick to grab her knife and drive it through the walker's forehead.
“Are you okay? Are you bitten?” Harper gets down on her knees, in front of the girl, looking her over.
“No.” The little girl shakes her head. Harper looks up at her face. She had green eyes and dark brown hair.
“What’s your name?” Harper asks.
“Alexis.”
“Do you have any adults with you?”
“My parents… I had my parents.” Alexis pants.
“Where are they?” Harper looks around the woods.
“They got… torn. By those things.”
“Okay. It’s gonna be okay.” Harper cups Alexis’s cheek to comfort her. “I have a group of great people who will help you.” Harper questioned if they were all good people though. Alexis nods as she gulps, still shook up. Harper stands and holds her hand out to Alexis. She takes her hand and Harper leads her back to the farm.
“How old are you, Alexis?” Harper tries to make conversation to make Alexis more comfortable.
“Eleven.”
“You know you did good back there when you helped me.” Harper smiles, softly, at Alexis. Alexis just nods as Harper leads her up to the Camp. Andrea was down there with Dale. Andrea looks over at the two and gets up.
“Who’s this?” She asks as they approach.
“This is Alexis. I found her in the woods.” Harper answers while Andrea smiles down at Alexis.
“Hi, Alexis.” Andrea waves. Harper notices Carl sitting at one of the tables.
“Come on.” She leads Alexis over. “Alexis, this is my nephew Carl. Carl, this is Alexis.” Harper introduces the two. Carl waves and Alexis just stares at him. “Why don’t you sit and talk?” Harper suggests. Alexis takes a seat with Carl and Harper walks back over to Andrea.
“Do you know anything about her?” Andrea whispers.
“She's eleven and lost her parents to walkers.” Harper nods.
“Poor girl.” Andrea sighs.
“I know.”
***
“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Shane scoffs as him and Harper argue.
“She’s a kid, Shane.” Harper crosses her arms. Everyone was flocking over to see what was happening, except Daryl.
“It could be a trap. Using a kid to lead their group right to us.” Shane glares at Harper.
“She’s eleven! She’s scared and doesn’t know where to go or who to turn to!” Harper snaps.
“You can’t just be picking kids up in the woods!”
“I couldn’t leave her!” Harper shouts.
“What is going on?” Lori jumps in.
“Stay out of it!” Shane yells at her.
“Don’t yell at her!” Harper hisses.
“Who’s that?” T-Dog points at the young girl, sitting not far from everyone, with Carl.
“Alexis. She-”
“She is a random kid that Harper picked up!” Shane cuts off Harper.
“What’s the issue with that?” Lori seems confused.
“He’s just mad because it was me that made the decision and not him.” Harper rolls her eyes. Shane glares at her. He storms over to the table, Harper right behind him. He gets down next to Alexis.
“Have you ever used a gun?”
“Shane, stop!” Alexis just stares at Shane, wide eyed, not responding.
“Have you or your people ever killed a person?” Harper grabs his arm and pulls him up, pushing him away from her.
“Leave her alone!”
“If people die because she led someone here, it's on you.” Shane growls before walking away. Harper glares after him.
“Asshole.” She grumbles before turning to Alexis. “You alright?”
“People are going to die because of me?” Alexis mutters.
“No, sweetie. Don’t listen to him.” Harper shakes her head. Alexis just nods and looks over at Carl. Harper stands and walks to the others. “She was being attacked when I found her.”
“You made the right call.” Rick assures. “Me and Glenn are going to get Hershel. We haven’t been able to find him since everything happened. We think we may know where he is. Keep an eye on that girl and Shane. Just to be safe.”
“I will.” Harper nods and sits in a chair not far, so she can keep a close eye. Once Rick and Glenn left Lori sat with me. “He’s not who he used to be.” Harper shakes her head.
“I know.” Lori sighs.
“Did he expect me to leave her? I mean, what if that was Carl and someone found him? We would want them to save him. Keep him safe.”
“Like Rick said, you made the right call. But she needs to be your responsibility now.” Loir looks over at her sister. “Not that we won’t help.”
“I am fine with that.” Harper watches as Carl talks with Alexis, though Alexis looked like she kept quiet. Harper didn’t blame her. She just lost her family. Harper understood that feeling.
“I’m pregnant.” Lori suddenly announces to Harper. Harper snaps her head to her sister.
“Really?” Lori nods in response. “Wow. Does Rick know?”
“Yeah. He knows.”
“I’m here for you.” Harper takes Lori’s hand in hers.
“Thank you.” Lori smiles.
“How’s Beth?”
“Not good.” Lori sighs.
“Rick will bring back Hershel.” Harper reassures.
Notes:
Check out my tiktok if you want @Dean_SamW67 for fic edits
Chapter 14: Season 2 Episode 8
Chapter Text
Words: 3230
Warnings: Smut, unprotected sex
Everyone was sitting in the dining room, except Daryl, Harper and Alexis. Rick and Glenn weren’t back with Hershel yet.
“They should have been back.” Andrea says as she sits at the table. Harper walks into the house, Alexis behind her. Harper made sure she stayed close the whole time.
“Has anyone seen Lori? I was with her earlier but I haven’t seen her since she left.”
“She was worried about Rick. Asked me to look in on Carl, last I saw her.” Andrea answers.
“Nobody, panic. She’s got to be around somewhere.” Shane stands and everyone starts looking. Harper heads to the camp Daryl set up, away from everyone. Alexis follows her all the way there. Harper was the only one Alexis felt comfortable with.
“Lori’s missing.” Harper informs Daryl. “And the others are still out.”
“Dumb bitch, probably went looking for them.” He grunt as he doesn’t look over, just pushes the fire around with a stick.
“What?”
“She asked me to go. Told her I wasn’t her errand boy.” Daryl scoffs.
“And you didn’t think to tell anyone?” Harper scoffs. Daryl sighs but stays quiet. Harper notices a tent set up nearby. “Don’t do this. Don’t seclude yourself like this.” She shakes her head.
“I told ya I don’t want nothin’ to do with ya.” He gets up and gets in her face. He notices Alexis, behind Harper.
“I don’t believe that.” Harper stares up at Daryl. Daryl walks around her and to his tent. Harper watches after him and runs a hand through her hair. “Come on.” She leads Alexis back and rushes to the others.
“Where is she?” Carl panics as Harper approaches them.
“She asked Daryl to go get them. Must’ve gone on her own.” Harper lets them know. Carl lets out a whimper and covers his mouth. Harper gets down in front of him and pulls him into a hug.
“It’s okay. She’ll be okay.” Harper rubs his back. He pulls from his aunt and stomps away. Shane walks to one of the cars and gets in, driving off. Harper stands and looks at Andrea. “Will you watch Alexis?” Andrea nods and holds her arm out for Alexis to go with her. Alexis takes a step closer to Harper.
“It’s okay. She won’t hurt you. Go with her and be with Carl. He needs a friend right now.” Harper places her hand on the back of Alexis’s head. Alexis is cautious as she steps toward Andrea. Andrea leads her to the tent with Carl. Harper sighs and heads back to Daryl’s camp. He was sitting at the fire again.
“You know…” She starts as she approaches him.
“God! I came out here to get away from ya damn people.” He groans.
“Why are you doing this?” Harper huffs.
“I want to be alone.”
“Why do you never let people get close to you.”
“You’re one to talk, Princess!” Daryl shoots up out of his seat and walks to Harper. “Ya preach about how ya should let people help sometimes but don’t ever take any yourself! Take your own advice for once!” Harper jumps back a little but watches him with a straight face. “And ya act like we are in a relationship! What next? You’ll want me to have that little girl ya picked up calling me daddy!?” Daryl keeps going. “I don’t want to be in a relationship with ya!”
Harper was taking in each of his words and thinking carefully before she made her next move. Maybe she didn’t think hard enough and this was a stupid move. She places a hand on the back of his head and plants her lips to his. Against Daryl’s better judgment, he kisses her back, pulling her body roughly against his.
Neither of them really knew what they were doing. They both did know they wanted it though. Daryl’s hands feel up Harper’s upper body, with urgency. So much had happened lately in just the past couple of days and both were stressed in their own ways. But they both had the same idea on how to rid that stress.
“My tent. Now.” Daryl mutters against Harper’s lips. She pulls away and walks to his tent. She climbs in and he follows, closing it behind them. He pushes her down onto his sleeping back and climbs on top of her. Harper stares up at him and pushes some hair from his face. “Don’t think this means anything.”
“Just fuck me.” Harper laughs. He undid her pants, stripping them off her legs. He places kisses along her legs, his hand touching her ankle, causing her to gasp.
“Ya okay?” He whispers against her soft skin.
“Yeah.” She breathes out as she nods. It still shocked her when he touched it. He begins kissing up to her thighs, switching between sides every couple of kisses. Soon he reaches her hips and slides his hands under her shirt. Every touch sent sparks through Harper's body. Daryl places kisses on her stomach and up to her chest as he removes her shirt from her body. Harper reaches behind her back and unclips her bra, sliding the straps off her arms and tossing the article of clothing aside. Daryl places kisses in between her breasts and she closes her eyes. After a moment she opens her eyes again and looks at Daryl.
“Your turn.” She reaches to him and begins unbuttoning his shirt. He holds himself over her as he watches. She gets the buttons finished and pushes the fabric from his torso. Her hands caress over his chest, touching his scars softly as she does so.
She reaches down and unbuckles his pants, him helping her get them off after, boxers following. His arms were on either side of her head, hands above the top of her head. She stares up at him and just relishes in this moment, knowing it may be the last if he really didn’t want anything to do with her. His blue eyes take in her brown ones as he gets lost in them.
Never, would you have ever caught Daryl Dixon getting caught up in someone's eyes like this. But as cliche as it was, she was different. She brought out a side of Daryl that he was not sure of.
Harper pulls his face toward hers, pecking his lips. He chuckles and strokes her head. Harper pushes her hips toward his, their groins rubbing together. They both moan in sync, Daryl throwing his head back. He missed this feeling. The feeling of her.
“Look who’s sensitive this time.” Harper teases.
“Shut up.” Daryl looks down at her with a scoff. Harper giggles and bites her lip. He was somehow mesmerized by this woman. Everything she did, the way she talked, her smile, that he noticed he only saw like this when she was with him, the way she practically looked at him with hearts in her eyes even though he was awful to her. He knew what she was feeling, he didn’t think he could return the feeling though. Not in the way she wanted.
Harper reaches up and cups his cheek, gently. Daryl desperately wondered what she was thinking about while she stared at him. Whatever it was, he hoped it was good. And it was. She could feel her feelings growing stronger each second they were together.
Daryl bucks his hips, rubbing the tip of his cock against her. She gasps and arches her back up, chest pressing against his. He reaches down and lines himself with her dripping cunt, slipping into her with a groan. Harper’s arms go around his neck and pull him close to her body. His hand moves from in between them and is placed on her hip, the other gripping at the pillow under her head.
Harper lets out a gasp in his ear as he begins to move at a steady pace, the sound sending goosebumps along Daryl’s body. He presses rough kisses to her shoulder. Her hands caress over the top of his back as she takes in every feeling he gave to her.
“Daryl…” She moans and a smirk spreads on Daryl’s face. He loved hearing her say his name like this. Harper could tell this didn’t feel like the two times before this. It wasn’t quick paced or rushed. Daryl seemed to be taking his time on her. Harper had no complaints though. She loved having him like this. Nothing else ever mattered in moments like this. All their bickering went out the window at moments like these.
“Fuck…” Daryl grunts as he presses his body tighter to hers. Shivers are sent up Harper’s spine as Daryl draws circles with his thumb on her hip. Every movement was like pure bliss for them. They moved perfectly in sync, you could believe they were meant for each other. But how could two people, from different backgrounds, with probably nothing in common, be made for each other like so?
Harper begins kissing Daryl’s neck, sucking down on his skin every so often to leave hickies. Daryl keeps Harper close as he takes in everything about this moment. The way she had loved him and his body was so beautiful to Daryl. He had flings and hookups before this, but they never were like this with him. They never made him feel loved. He just always thought it was normal. Harper was beginning to make him think differently.
Harper moans out loud as Daryl thrusts into her a little deeper. Her thighs rubbing up on his as she lets her head fall backwards. Daryl’s fingers tangle in her hair, cupping the side of her head. He kisses up her neck and to her ear, nipping at it.
“I wanna try a bit of a different position.” He whispers. Harper opens her eyes and looks at him with a nod. He sits up a bit from her body, leaving her feeling cold. He takes one of her legs and props it on his shoulder, hand resting on her thigh, before he begins thrusting into her. This now allowed him to move at a different angle, hitting new spots inside her.
Harper reaches her hands up toward him, stroking his chest. She stares at him as he fucks her. She moans and groans in pleasure as she moves one of her hands to his hand on her thigh. She leans her head to the side, into his other hand. Daryl finally begins to pick up his pace and Harper grips onto his hand.
“Oh yes…” She whispers as she closes her eyes again.
“Harper.” Daryl moans out, shocking both of them. Daryl had never moaned a girl's name before while in bed. To be fair he had never been very vocal in general until he was with Harper. Harper smiles to herself at the thought that he said her name.
“Say it again.” She gasps as she bucks her hips forward. Daryl was on edge about it until she looked up at him with pleading eyes.
“Harper.” He groans and watches her reaction to it.
“That’s so hot.” Harper chuckles as she smirks. That sentence flustered Daryl a bit, for sure. Which was weird to him. He never blushes. He isn’t that type of guy.
Both of them can feel their climax building. Harper’s seemed to be coming faster than normal. Maybe the replay of Daryl moaning her name was a factor in that. The way her name rolled off his tongue while he was getting pleasure from being with her.
“Fuck… Fuck. Fuck.” Harper curses as her orgasm nears the more she thinks about it. But she couldn’t help it. She lets out a final moan as she tightens around him and arches her back off the sleeping bag under her. Daryl groans at the feeling as he uncontrollably releases inside of her. He lets her leg fall off his shoulder and leans down, burying his face in her neck as they finish together.
They slowly come down from their high, breathing heavily. Harper places a hand on the back of Daryl’s head as their sweaty bodies are pressed together. They just lay there like that. Not saying anything, just laying in each other's arms. And they stay like that, for a couple of minutes. Just taking the other in.
Daryl uses his arms to push himself up, hovering over top of her. Harper looks up at him and admires the man she made a mess of. She pushes the hair stuck to his head, from sweat, to the side. She lets out a soft gasp as he pulls out and bites his lip as he looks down at her pussy, filled with his cum. He sighs and closes his eyes. One slip was probably fine. But this is the second time he has done this.
“Is something wrong?” Harper looks at him worried.
“This is the second time we slipped up and I came inside ya.” He groans.
“I’m sure it’s fine.”
“Not if you’re pregnant.”
“The chances of that are slim.” Harper leans up on her elbows.
“Ya ain’t that old. If your sister can get pregnant, so can ya.” He searches through his bag.
“Actually not necessarily. I have a lot of fertility issues. The fact that I even was able to get pregnant and have Jillian was a miracle.” Harper explains as she pushes herself to completely sit up.
“Ya ain’t at all worried?”
“Daryl, I’m not going to be pregnant. When I got pregnant with Jill I had lots of medical help while we were trying. I don’t have that now. Don’t worry yourself.”
***
Shane had brought back Lori through a lie that Rick and the other two were back already. Which in turn left her pissed with him.
“Where is Harper?” Alexis asks Andrea, crossing her arms.
“I’m sure she’ll be back soon.” Andrea assures, knowing well where Harper was and what she was probably doing. She places a hand on Alexis’s shoulder. Alexis shrugs her off.
“I want Harper here.” She huffs.
“I’m right here.” Harper walks over and Alexis walks to her, staying close. Harper places a hand on Alexis’s head to comfort her. Lori walks out of one of the tents. “You’re okay.” Harper sighs in relief, hugging Lori.
“Is that your shirt?” Lori questions and Harper pulls away looking down at the button up that she took from Daryl.
“Alexis, I think it’s time you lay down for bed. Let’s go.” Harper avoids the question and leads Alexis to the tent Carl was in. They had set up a sleeping bag for her. Harper helps her get comfortable and closes the sleeping bag once Alexis is in it. Harper stands to leave. Alexis grabs her hand to stop her.
“Wait, I can’t sleep alone.” Alexis mumbles.
“You’re okay. I’ll be right outside if you need anything.” Harper strokes Alexis’s hair.
“Can you sing something to me?” Harper gives a look of uncertainty. “My mom used to sing me to sleep every time I couldn’t sleep.” Alexis explains. Harper sits herself next to Alexis.
“I can hum.”
“That can work too.” Alexis nods.
“I will only do it if you close your eyes and try to sleep.” Harper smiles. Alexis settles in the sleeping bag and closes her eyes. Harper begins to hum a tune she used to sing for Jill. It was the only lullaby she knew by heart. She pushes some of Alexis’s hair from her forehead as she hums. She blinks back some tears as she tries to get Alexis to sleep.
After she finishes, and is certain Alexis is asleep, she stands up and leaves the tent, sniffling to herself. She wipes her face and takes a deep breath.
***
Daryl approaches the group that were standing around talking. Harper was asleep on the ground on top of her sleeping bag, Alexis under her arm, cuddled into her. Daryl felt a tug at the corner of his lips at the sight but quickly stops it once he realizes.
“Alexis couldn’t stay asleep until she came out here.” Lori tries to make conversation with Daryl. He looks at her and nods with a grunt. “Harper is a good parent figure for that girl.” Daryl stares at the woman with the little girl. They both looked peaceful. Daryl loved seeing Harper at peace. “She would have been a good mom to Jill.” Lori continues to try and make conversation. If he was going to mess around with her little sister he could at least talk to her.
“Is there something you want?”
“My sister is wearing your shirt, I’m not stupid. Listen I don’t find you the best option for her to screw around with but at the end of the day it is still her choice. The least you could do is talk to me if you want to do whatever it is you two do.” She shrugs. Daryl scoffs and shakes his head. “Is there an issue with that?”
“Me and her aren’t in a relationship.” He laughs, annoyed, before walking away from her. Rick and the others pull up in the red truck they had left in. Harper opens her eyes, squinting from the sunlight. She looks down at the little girl in her arms. Lori and Carl run over, hugging Rick as soon as he is out. Maggie runs past Hershel and hugs Glenn. Harper slides her arm out from under Alexis while sitting up, waking the young girl up.
“Sorry.” Harper apologizes. “How did you sleep?”
“Okay.” Alexis rubs her eyes.
“Go back to sleep if you need to.” Harper stands up and looks at the truck, noticing a boy tied in the back.
“Who the hell is that?” T-Dog calls out, pointing to where Harper was already looking.
“That’s Randal.” Glenn answers as Hershel gets him out, with help from Patricia. They take him in the shed.
Everyone heads into the house to talk about this. Alexis followed Harper inside. Harper leans against the wall as Shane tries to argue with Rick.
“Why did you bring him here?”
“We couldn’t just leave him. He would have bled out.” Rick leans forward against one of the chairs.
“Well then, what do we do with him?” Andrea shakes her head, looking at Rick.
Hershel walks in, “I repaired the calf muscle as best I could but he’ll probably have nerve damage.”
“When he is back on his feet, we’ll give him a canteen, take him to the main road and send him on his way.”
“Isn’t that like leaving him for dead?” Harper crosses her arms.
“He’ll have a fighting chance.” Rick nods.
“So we’re just gonna let him go? He knows where we are.” Shane scoffs.
“He was blindfolded the whole way here.”
“You killed three of their men and kidnapped one of them. That group is a threat.”
“They left him for dead. They aren’t coming after him.” Rick snaps.
“We still should have a guard.” T-Dog jumps in. Harper nods in agreement.
“He is out cold right now. Will be for a few hours.” Hershel wipes his hands off with a towel.
"So let's just take the night to think about everything." Rick sighs before walking out, Lori following after him.
"Ridiculous." Shane scoffs.
"It's not your call." Harper says before leading Alexis out of the house.
Chapter 15: Season 2 Episode 9
Chapter Text
Words: 2118
Warnings: SH, Death
Harper approaches the camp, just leaving Daryl’s separate camp, as she finishes buttoning his shirt that she wore. Alexis was sitting on the ground, talking with Carl. She had a pile of flowers she picked from the field with Harper the other day. Harper combs her fingers through her messed up hair and crouches next to the kids.
“What are you doing?” She smiles at the two.
“I’m making a flower crown, for Beth, to help her feel better. My mom taught me how to make them.” Harper holds up her work of art.
“It’s beautiful. I’m sure Beth will love it.” Harper nods. “How about you, kid?” She gestures to Carl.
“I was just talking with her.” He looks at Alexis.
“What were you guys talking about?” Harper sits on the ground and crosses her legs.
“About everything. The world. What happened to us.” He answers.
“Why don’t we talk about something more fun?”
“Like you and Daryl.” Carl laughs. Harper shoots him a look.
“What about me and Daryl?” She crosses her arms.
“We heard Lori say something about you and Daryl having fun.” Alexis giggles.
“Well, Lori doesn’t always know what she’s talking about.” Harper rolls her eyes. “Don’t tell your mother I said that.” She warns Carl.
“You have been spending time there with him a lot the past week.” Alexis points out.
“Shush and work on that crown.” Harper scoffs.
“What kind of fun do you and Daryl have?” Carl asks. Harper stares at the two, not sure what to say.
“Kinds only for Adults.” Harper shakes her head.
“So you can’t tell us?”
“Not until you are older.”
“Boring.” Carl insults. Harper laughs.
“Shut it, Dork.” Harper teases. Carl sticks his tongue out at her and Harper returns the action, laughing together. She missed this. Moments where it didn’t feel bad.
“And… done!” Alexis holds up the crown. “Can we go take it to her?”
“Sure.” Harper nods and the two girls stand up. “You gonna come too?” She looks at Carl. He shakes his head. “Okay.” Harper leads Alexis to the house. They walk to the room Beth had been staying in. Beth wasn’t in her bed, which confused Harper since from what she knew Beth was still recovering. A crash from the bathroom makes Harper rush to the door, banging on it.
“Beth!? Open the door!” Harper knocks. “Alexis, go get Maggie.” Alexis runs from the room as Harper smacks the door. “Beth, please open the door!” Maggie and Lori rush in.
“Beth!?” Maggie begins twisting at the doorknob. She walks to the dresser and rummages through.
“Is there a key?” Lori asks.
“I don’t know.” Maggie sighs and returns to the door, trying to open it. Lori grabs the poker for the fireplace.
“Maggie.” Lori warns and steps in front of the door. She prys it open and Beth turns around, mirror broken, blood dripping from her wrist.
“I’m sorry.” She cries. Maggie rushes to Beth and hugs her before leading her from the bathroom. Harper takes Alexis out of the house.
“Will Beth be okay?” Alexis looks up at Harper.
“Yeah. She’ll be alright.” She hoped.
***
Everyone was standing together, discussing what should be done about Randal. Daryl was with him at the moment. Everyone falls quiet as Daryl approaches them, blood on his knuckles.
“He’s got a gang. About 30 men. Heavy artillery and they ain’t looking to make friends. They roll through here, our boys will be dead. Our women, they’re gonna wish they were.” Daryl explains. That final sentence made Harper sick to the stomach.
“What did you do to him?” Carol asks.
“Just had a little chat.” Daryl responds.
“No one will go near him. We have no choice, he is a threat.” Rick speaks up.
“So just kill him?” Dale steps in.
“If what Daryl is saying is correct, he needs to be. I don’t want him or his group around any of us. Especially not Alexis.” Harper shakes her head.
“It’s settled then. I’ll do it today.” Rick confirms before walking away. Dale follows after him. Harper walks over to Daryl and takes the rag, in his back pocket, out. She grabs her water bottle and pours a little water on the rag before taking his hand and wiping the blood off.
“I don’t want Alexis in harm's way.” She mumbles.
“She won’t be.” Daryl looks over at the little girl who was making something with some of the flowers she had left over.
“If something happened to her…” Harper starts.
“Nothing will.” Daryl assures.
“I wouldn’t know what to do with myself.” Harper finishes. “I already failed as a mother.” Daryl looks down at Harper as she cleans his hand. “It is my fault that Jillian is gone. I can’t fail Alexis too.”
“Ya won’t.”
“If I can’t even keep my own kid safe, then we don’t know that.” She lets her hands fall to her sides.
“Would ya stop? What happened to your daughter was an accident.” Daryl huffs.
“No it wasn’t. It is my fault she-” She is cut off by Daryl abruptly pressing his lips to hers, letting out a gasp of surprise. After a second he pulls back.
“Could ya shut up?” Harper tries to process what just happened.
“Why did you…?”
“I had to get you to be quiet somehow.” He shrugs before taking the rag from her hand and walking off. She watches after him, at a loss for words. Alexis walks up beside Harper.
“Are you and Daryl in love?” Harper’s head snaps to look down at the little girl.
“No!” Harper exclaims.
“Really?”
“Yeah, really.” Harper laughs with a scoff.
“Why did he kiss you then?” Alexis looks up at Harper.
“I don’t know.” Harper shrugs.
“I thought people did that when they loved each other.”
“Not always.” Harper sighs.
***
Everyone was gathering to discuss more on what to do. Dale strongly disagreed with killing Randal. Alexis was upstairs with Jimmy. Lori walks in and Carl stands, not going upstairs. Everyone looks back at him.
“Go on, bud. Alexis is up there.” Harper nods. He huffs and storms to the stairs. “Hey!” Carl looks back at her. “Drop that attitude.” She lectures. He rolls his eyes and goes upstairs. “That boy is going to be one hell of a teenager.” Once the door upstairs is shut we start.
“So we just take a vote?” Glenn asks.
“Majority rules?” Lori suggests.
“Let’s see where everyone stands. Then we talk through the options.” Rick looks around at everyone.
“The way I see it, there is only one way to move forward.” Shane leans back against the fireplace.
“Killing him?” Dale scoffs. “I mean, why would we take a vote? It’s clear what the choice is.”
“If people believe we should let him live, I want to know.” Rick sets his hand on the back of the couch and leans forward.
“It’s a small group. Maybe, just me and Glenn.” Dale sighs. Glenn looks at Dale, guilt written on his face. Dale’s face drops.
“Look, I agree with you on most things. But this-”
“They have you scared!” Dale cuts Glenn off.
“He’s not one of us.” Glenn gestures to the door.
“We’ve lost enough people already. We don’t need to risk more.” Harper shakes her head.
“You know, Harper, I would have expected you to understand. That boy is a kid-”
“He is old enough to put everyone here in danger and understand what he is doing. I have a little girl to look out for.” Harper snaps.
“We can give him a chance to prove himself.”
“And let him walk around here? Let him around Alexis and Carl and everyone else we care about? I don’t think so.” Harper pushes herself off the wall she was leaning on.
“For once, I actually agree with Harper.” Shane nods.
“Maybe, you can drive him out farther. Leave him.” Hershel suggests.
“You barely made it back the first time.” Lori looks at Rick.
“We can’t risk our people.” Glenn agrees.
“If you did it, how would you do it? Would he suffer?” Patricia questions.
“Could hang him. Just snap his neck.” Shane says.
“Hanging won’t kill him quick enough if his neck doesn’t snap. He’ll suffer until he is out of breath.” Harper chews on her lip as she thinks.
“Harper’s right. Shooting may be more humane.” Rick stands up straight.
“And what do we do with the body?” T-Dog glances at Shane.
“Why are we talking like it is already decided?” Dale jumps back in.
“We been talking all day. Goin’ round in circles. You just want to go around again?” Daryl paces a bit as he gestures a circle with his finger.
“He’s right. This will just keep going back and forth if a decision isn’t made. No matter what, someone is going to be unhappy.” Harper nods.
“This young boy’s life is worth more than a five minute conversation!” Dale shouts. “Is this what we’ve come to!? Killing someone because we don’t know what else we should do with him? What was the point in saving him? How does this make us any better than the ones we are scared of?” It falls quiet as everyone thinks about what Dale said.
“We all know what needs to be done.” Shane breaks the silence.
“Dale is right, Shane.” Rick puts his hand up telling Shane to stop.
“I hate to admit it, but I agree with Shane. The last time I trusted people I shouldn’t have I lost my daughter and husband. The only reason I trusted you all is because of Lori. Hershel and his family because they saved Carl. I am not willing to put Alexis at risk.” Harper interjects.
“We haven’t come up with a single viable option.” Andrea adds.
“So let's work on it!” Dale exclaims.
“Stop! I’m tired of everyone fighting.” Carol butts in, everyone looking at her. “Make a decision, one of you, both of you, but leave me out of it.”
“Not speaking up, killing him yourself, there is no difference.” Dale points at Carol.
“Leave her alone.” Harper gets in Dale’s face. Rick pulls her back away from him.
“Now, that’s enough. Anyone who wants the floor, before we make a final decision, has the chance.” Rick pushes Harper back as he speaks. It goes quiet again.
“Isn’t there anyone who agrees with me?” Dale looks at everyone desperately.
“He’s right.” Andrea steps up. “We should try to find another way.”
“Anyone else?” Rick nods at her comment while glancing around.
“I’ve said my piece. I think he should be dealt with. If we let him free, roam around, I am taking that girl and leaving. I am not letting him be the reason something bad happens to her.” Harper speaks up before walking out of the house.
***
Harper was sitting by the fire that night, watching Alexis who was still making something with flowers. Carol takes a seat next to Harper. Harper glances at her before looking back at Alexis.
“I’m sorry.” Carol apologizes. Harper doesn’t say anything. “I know, what I said was wrong.”
“Good. You should know that.” Harper’s voice was cold towards Carol.
“I get you are mad at me. I just wanted to let you know I didn’t mean it. And hope you can forgive me, at some point.” Carol explains.
“Maybe, one day. That day isn’t today.”
“I understand.” Carol nods. Suddenly a scream in the distance grabs everyone’s attention. Harper stands and grabs her bag, pulling her gun out. She runs in the direction, along with everyone else.
“Help! Over here!” Daryl shouts, waving his hands. They all ran over to Daryl who was on the ground next to Dale, who’s stomach had been torn open, internal organs spilling out. Harper slows as she gasps and covers her mouth, tears welling in her eyes.
“What happened?” Hershel rushes over.
“Can we get him to the house?” Rick asks.
“He won’t make the trip.” Hershel shakes his head.
“Then we perform surgery here.” Rick confirms.
“Rick.” Hershel sighs and shakes his head.
“No!” Rick shouts. Alexis buries her face into Harper's side as she hugs her. Harper places a hand on Alexis’s back to console the crying girl.
“He’s suffering.” Andrea sobs. “Do something.” She looks up at Rick. He pulls his gun out, looking down at Dale with tears in his eyes. Rick stands there, hands shaking wildly, unable to pull the trigger. Daryl takes the gun from him and aims it at Dale’s head.
“I’m sorry, brother.” He says before a bullet goes through Dale’s head. Alexis jumps and Harper pulls her closer to her as they both cry.
Chapter 16: Season 2 Episode 10
Chapter Text
Words: 3079
Warnings: Awkward sex talk (Second hand embarrassment?)
The group was moving into the house with Hershel, after the burial for Dale. He had decided it was best since it seemed some walkers were moving closer to the farm. Harper was helping unload the truck. She hands a bag to Alexis and picks up a box herself. They carry them inside, Harper holding the door as Alexis walks in. They set their stuff in the corner. Alexis begins setting up all of her sleeping things. Maggie walks over holding a stuffed bear.
“I found this the other day. Thought, she may like it.” She holds it out to Alexis. Alexis smiles as she takes it, hugging it.
“What do you say?” Harper gives Alexis a look.
“Thank you!” Alexis beams before walking back to the corner.
“Thanks.” Harper shoves her hands in her pockets.
“Of course. I didn’t know if Carl would like it but she still has got some kid left in her, even after what happened.” Maggie watches the small, dark haired girl.
“I just hope it doesn’t leave as fast as it did for Carl.” Harper sighs. “After what she’s seen. Her parents, Dale.”
“She’ll be okay. She has you.” Maggie places a reassuring hand on Harper’s shoulder. Harper looks at her with a soft smile.
“Thank you.” Maggie nods before walking over to Glenn. “Alexis, I’ll be right back. Stay here, okay?” Harper looks back at Alexis. Alexis gives her a nod as she sits on the floor. Harper steps out on the porch, Daryl and Rick look back at her. She walks to the duo and leans against the fence that wrapped around the porch.
“What’s on your mind?” Rick asks and she just shrugs.
“A lot. Dale, the kids, the walkers, everything pretty much.” She responds.
“Anything you want to talk about?”
“Dale died… seeing me as a killer.” Harper mumbles while crossing her arms.
“He didn’t see you like that.” Rick tries to reassure her.
“He did, Rick. I walked out of that house saying I wanted that kid dead or I was leaving. And then he died, that being the last thing he remembered of me.” Harper scoffs.
“Don’t beat yourself up. We all understood your concerns.” Rick places a hand on her shoulder. She sighs. Alexis screams from inside, bringing all three of them running. Harper runs inside, Alexis’s back to her with Lori in front of her.
“I’ve got it.” Harper walks around, in front of Alexis, getting down. “What happened?”
“I’m bleeding.” Alexis panics.
“Bleeding?” Harper worries. Daryl clears his throat, pulling Harper’s attention to him. He gestures to Alexis’s back and down. Harper turns her a bit to see blood soaking the back of her pants. Harper turns her back, to face her, with a relieved sigh. “You are okay.”
“Okay!? I am bleeding out!” Alexis cries.
“Just breathe.” Harper stands and walks over to the corner they had their stuff in, noticing the blood stain on Alexis’s sleeping bag. She grabs her bookbag and pulls out a change of underwear, pants and a pad. She leads Alexis to the bathroom and hands her everything. “You just started your period. It is a normal thing for girls your age.”
“Period?”
Harper points to the pad, “Change and then put this on. It sticks to your underwear, it's simple enough. If you need me, call.” Harper explains, Alexis just nodding before shutting the door. Harper walks back and exhales as she runs her hand through her hair. “I had a one and a half year old daughter. I didn’t think I would have to give this talk for a couple of years.” She runs her hand down her face.
“Do you need help?” Lori offers.
“No. I’ve got it.” Harper lets her arm fall.
“We all know, you know enough on the topic to share.” Shane snorts.
“Shut up, man.” Daryl snarls. Alexis walks out of the bathroom and hands Harper her old clothes. Harper wraps the bloody underwear up in her pants and Maggie hands Harper a plastic bag.
“Thank you.” Harper sticks the clothes in the bag and ties it up.
“Cold water will take those stains out. Here.” Patricia offers.
“You sure? You don’t have to.” Harper bites her lip.
“I’m sure.” Patricia smiles and takes the bag. Harper nods and looks at Alexis, who was grasping at her lower stomach. “There is some pain reliever in the cabinet in the bathroom.” Patricia informs us. Harper walks to the bathroom and opens the cabinet, looking through the bottles. She finds the ibuprofen and walks out. Lori hands a bottle of water to Alexis.
“Okay, everyone doesn’t need to stare.” Rick tries to get everyone back to what they were doing. Harper pours a pill into her hand and holds it out to Alexis.
“We will start with one and if it still hurts in a bit you can take another.”
“I have never taken a pill.” Alexis shakes her head with uncertainty.
“It isn’t that hard, kiddo. Just place it on the back of your tongue and drink until it is down.” Daryl explains. Harper looks at him shocked but she gives him a thankful smile. Alexis takes the pill and opens her bottle before putting the pill in her mouth and downing the water until it is down. “There you go.” Daryl ruffles her hair.
“Thanks.” Alexis smiles at him.
“I think we should go talk.” Harper places a hand on Alexis’s back, leading her into the guest room, shutting the door behind them. They both sit on the bed, Harper preparing to give this talk. “So I am guessing you have questions. And I am going to try and explain them to you.” Harper sighs. She felt super awkward about this. Alexis simply listens. “So a period is part of your body growing and maturing. You’ll bleed once a month for about three to seven days.”
“Every month?” Alexis gawks.
“Well for you it can be every two ot three month until it starts to regulate out. But yes it normally is every month.” Harper nods.
“Why?”
“It is your body telling you that you aren’t pregnant. It is part of your body preparing you for the potential chance of childbearing.”
“Why would I have to worry about pregnancy yet?”
“You don’t. And shouldn’t have to for a very long long time.” Harper shakes her head.
“Then why am I getting my period now?” Alexis pouts, confusion written on her face.
“Because your body is maturing and it is just part of it. You won’t have to worry about pregnancy until you begin having sex. Which shouldn’t be until you are at least thirty.”
“Sex?”
“It is something that two people who love and care for each other do.You see, girls and boys have different parts. Boys have a penis and girls have a vagina. When two people love each other and are committed to each other the guy will… put his penis inside of her.” Harper explains awkwardly.
“Do you and Daryl…?” Harper wasn’t sure how to answer. “I thought you said you didn’t love each other.”
“We care about each other. But sometimes, two people do stuff together that they shouldn’t. You should never do something like that with someone who you aren’t committed to. It would be best to wait until you are married, and you know they'll stay.” Harper fiddles with her fingers.
“Why do you and Daryl do that then?”
“I suggest doing as I say and never as I do.”
“Why?” She asks. Daryl walks up to the door, to open it, so he could tell them him and Rick were leaving but stops as he hears the two talking.
“Because when you have sex, you are doing something intimate with that other person and if there is no commitment or love it hurts. It really, really hurts.” Harper answers. Daryl chews on his lip and looks at the floor as he listens, guilt slowly building.
“Why did you do that with him then?”
“Because people make mistakes.” Harper shrugs. “But that doesn’t matter. Just know you should never do it until you are a lot older and you are seriously committed to that person and they are committed to you back.” Alexis nods before there is a knock at the door. “Come in.” Daryl steps in and Harper swallows down a lump in her throat.
“Me and Rick-” T-Dog cuts him off by rushing over and whispering something in his ear. “Stay here with her.” Daryl warns before running out.
“Is everything okay?” Alexis asks, looking at Harper.
“I hope so.”
***
Randal had escaped. Apparently, he attacked Shane. Daryl, Glenn, Shane and Rick went out to look for him. It was dark by now. Alexis had fallen asleep on her sleeping bag next to Harper. Daryl and Glenn walked in. Daryl surveys the room.
“They ain’t back?”
“No.” Lori answers with a shake of her head.
“We heard a shot.” Daryl says.
“Maybe they found Randal?” Harper shrugs as she runs her fingers through Alexis’s long hair.
“We found Randal. He was a walker.” Daryl explains.
“Did you find the walker that bit him?” Hershel questions.
“That’s the thing, he wasn’t bit.” Glenn sighs.
“Shane and Randal’s tracks were right on top of each other. And Shane ain’t no tracker. He didn’t come up behind him, they were together.” Daryl informs us.
“Can you please go back out there and find Rick and Shane and find out what the hell is going on?” Lori asks him, putting her hands together.
“You got it.” Daryl nods before heading out. Harper looks at Alexis who was sleeping peacefully. Lori went upstairs but soon came back down in a panic.
“I can’t find Carl.” Harper gets up.
“Let the others know. I’ll look around here.” She walks to Lori. Maggie runs in.
“There are tons of walkers headed this way.” Lori runs outside.
“Carl’s missing.” Harper starts looking around the house. Lori and Carol come back in. Harper couldn’t find a sign of him. She runs over to Alexis, shaking her awake. The girl opens her eyes.
“I need you to stay with Lori and Carol.” Harper ushers Alexis up.
“What is happening?”
“We may need to leave. Just stay with Lori and Carol and help them find Carl.” Harper pushes her to her sister before grabbing her gun and a shotgun, running outside. She tucks her pistol in the back of her pants and cocks the shotgun. Some of the others were driving around shooting at the walkers. The barn had been lit on fire. Harper runs to one of the empty cars and starts it up. She swings it around and opens the window. She bangs on the outside of the door.
“Hey! Come on!” She shouts at some of the walkers and they crowd toward the car. She drives a bit away and pulls out her pistol. She stops and shoots at a few before she pulls forward more, driving them from the house. “Come on you ugly assholes!” She screams out her window. Harper notices the blue truck pull out, away from the farm. She rolls up her window and looks back at the house, tears in her eyes.
The car is flocked by walkers. She takes a deep breath and puts the car in reverse and slams on the gas pedal, running over a group of walkers. She turns the car, releasing the gas, pressing the brake and puts it in drive before she slams back on the gas again and runs over the walkers in front of her. Once she is over them she continues on and out the path to leave the farm. She drives as far as she could get away, tears clouding her vision as she prays that they all made it out okay.
Once she is far enough away, and the farm is history, she pulls to the side of the road. She places her arms on the steering wheel and lies her head on them, crying. No idea if anyone else made it, or if she would even find them again. She lifts he head, tears staining her cheeks as she closes her eyes.
“Think…” She mutters. “Think, where would they go if we were to all meet up?”
***
Everyone pulls up to the highway, back where they were when they lost Sophia. They all park and everyone gets out. Lori climbs out of the truck and runs to Carl and Rick, embracing them both. T-Dog helps Alexis get out and she runs over to the others, who all gathered together, looking for that familiar face.
“Where is Harper?” She asks, panic settling in. Lori pulls back and looks around.
“Did you see her?” Lori whispers to Rick, who shakes his head in response. Tears well up in Alexis’s eyes and she turns to Daryl.
“Where is she? Do you know where she is?” Alexis cries. Daryl shakes his head and bites his lip, holding himself back from crying as well. Alexis chokes out a sob. She felt like Harper was the only thing she had left. Harper took her in, cared for her, after she lost her parents. She instinctively looks for comfort and grips onto Daryl in a hug. He places a hand on her head as he looks down at her, sadly. They ask about the others but Alexis is too upset to notice the conversation.
Harper drives up to the familiar cars that she knew had to belong to people she knew. She slams on the breaks as soon as she sees them. She throws the door open.
“Oh thank god!” She cries as she runs over. Alexis perks up and scurries from Daryl and over to Harper. Harper picks her up as she pulls her into a hug, placing a hand on the back of her head. Lori walks to her sister and hugs her, pulling away after a moment. Alexis keeps her arms securely around Harper’s neck. “I’m right here.” Harper breathes out and looks at Daryl, relief washing over her.
“We need to keep moving. Get off the main roads.” Rick instructs. “We’ll leave the blue truck. Harper can ride with Daryl-”
“No!” Alexis interrupts. They all look at her. “I want to stay with her.”
“It’s okay, Alexis.” Harper assures.
“What if we get separated again.” Alexis shakes her head, tears forming.
“We won’t.” Harper cups Alexis’s face.
“But-”
“Breathe. We won’t get separated again.”
“Promise?”
“I promise.” Alexis holds up her pinky and Harper wraps her pinky around it. “Lori and Carol will make sure you are safe until we stop somewhere.”
With that they leave, Harper holding onto Daryl as they drive. They get pretty far before one of the horns beeps. Daryl stops and Harper gets off while the others climb out of the cars.
“You out?” Daryl looks back at Rick.
“Running on fumes.”
“We can’t stay here.” Harper wraps her arm over Alexis’s shoulders as Alexis hugs her waist.
“We’ll go on a run for gas tomorrow.” Rick looks around.
“Stay the night?” Maggie asks.
“I’m freezing.” Carl shivers.
“Me too.” Alexis agrees. Harper goes to take off her sweater but Daryl holds his hand up to stop her. He takes his jacket off and hands it to her.
“You sure?” Harper questions and he nods. Harper takes it and helps Alexis slide into it.
“Me and Glenn will go on a run.” Maggie offers.
“No. The last thing we need is everyone getting separated and stranded without a car.” Rick argues.
“Rick, we’re stranded now.” Glenn steps forward.
“I know it looks bad. But we found each other. Let’s at least hold onto that.” Rick looks at everyone. Harper pulls Alexis closer as she shivers more. “We’ll figure something out. We’ll find a place. A place to make a home. To secure and make our own.”
“Even if we find somewhere, we can never be sure how long it’ll be until we are out of there.” Harper jumps in.
“We'll camp here tonight.” Rick ignores her.
“What if walkers come through, or a group like Randal’s?” Beth steps forward.
“You know, I found Randal. He had turned but wasn’t bit.” Daryl adds in. Rick seems to think for a moment.
“We’re all infected.” He finally speaks. Everyone gives him a look, mixed with shock and confusion.
“What?” Daryl is the one to question him.
“At the CDC, Jenner told me. Whatever all this is, we all got it.”
“You never said anything?” Carol asks, offended.
“You kept that to yourself the whole time?” Glenn questions.
“I wanted to be sure. You saw how crazy that mo-”
“So what? When I found out about the walkers in the barn I said something for the sake of everyone.” Glenn argues.
“I thought it was good for everyone to not know yet.” Rick shrugs.
***
They set up the camp for the night. Everyone was sitting around the fire. Alexis was laying back into Harper, trying to stay warm. They were both next to Daryl. Harper was still trying to process everything. There is a rustle in the dark and everyone stands, except Harper, Alexis, Lori and Carl.
“We need to leave. Before we get attacked.” Carol pleads.
“We aren’t going anywhere. We don’t have the vehicles and no one is traveling on foot.” Rick looks out.
“We need to move now.” Maggie says.
“No one is going anywhere.” Rick snaps at her.
“Do something.” Carol begs.
“I have been doing something. I’ve been keeping this group alive. I have been all along, no matter what. I didn’t ask for this!” Rick yells in a whisper. “I killed my best friend for you people, for Christ sake!” Carl stares at his father in shock. Harper looks up at Rick. He seemed more erratic than normal, it was concerning. “You all knew what he was like. He tried to kill me, I had no choice!” Carl starts crying into Lori as she hugs and rocks him. Everyone just looks around not sure what to say.
“Maybe you are better off without me. Go ahead. Leave.” Rick points toward the road. Harper stares at him like he is crazy. “No takers? Fine. But get one thing straight, you stay, this isn’t a democracy anymore.” Alexis buries her face into Harper, tears rolling down her cheeks as it falls quiet over the whole camp before Rick walks away.
Chapter 17: Season 3 Episode 1
Notes:
Pretty sure this is my longest chapter. It was 8 pages long lmao.
Chapter Text
Words: 3718
Warnings: None
Eight months went by and winter had passed. It was honestly kind of rough. But they all made it through. They had been constantly on the run the whole time. Maybe settling in a place for a few days but nothing lasted. Lori was close to due with the baby, the others hoping they can find some place for her to safely give birth. The group pulls up to an abandoned house. A few of the guys go in, clearing it out.
Carl searches for food as everyone brings their stuff in, once all the walkers are out. Harper and Alexis sit on the ground. Daryl walks in and sits next to them, plucking an owl he found. The silence in the room was loud and tense. Carl brings in two cans and sits, pulling out the can opener. Harper looks at the cans, taking notice that it was dog food.
Carl opens one of the cans and Rick walks over to him, stopping him from opening the other. He picks up the opened can and examines it before throwing it into the fireplace. Alexis jumps a bit from the action and Daryl snaps his head up at Rick. Harper normally would be phased but Rick had been like this for a while.
It just remains quiet as Rick steps back. Harper runs a hand through her hair and looks over at Alexis. Alexis was chewing on her bottom lip, deep in thought. T-Dog whistles bringing their attention to outside the windows. Walkers were approaching the house. They all stand and gather their things, going out the back door. Daryl leads them to the vehicles, everyone tossing their stuff in the back of the cars. Alexis climbs in the car with Lori and Harper jumps on the back of Daryl’s motorcycle.
This is what life was for them now. Running, in hopes to stumble somewhere we could be safe. They were all tired and in need of a break. Whenever they got one it was always ruined. With Lori about to pop, they couldn’t keep running. They needed a safe place for not only her but the baby too.
After they were far enough from the walkers, they stopped. They needed a game plan. Maggie pulls out the map and lays it out on the hood of the car. Harper hands her gun to Alexis.
“Keep watch.” At that, Alexis nodded. Harper walks to the group surrounding the car.
“Once both herds meet we’ll be cut off.” Maggie points to two locations on the map.
“Ya said it was about 150 head?” Daryl asks Glenn, as he leans forward on the car.
“That was last week.” Glenn sighs.
“It could have doubled by now.” Harper adds. “We’ve spent the winter going in circles. And anywhere we haven’t been is taken over.”
“Yeah, I know.” Rick nods. “At Newnan we can push west. Haven’t been that way yet.”
“Alright. We need to head up to the creek though, fill up on water, and boil it later.” T-Dog walks to the car door, opening it.
“Knock yourself out.” Rick nods.
“Hey, while the others wash their panties, let's go hunt.” Daryl offers to Rick.
“Take Lexi with you.” Harper chimes in.
“You sure?” Rick looks at his sister.
“She knows what she’s doing and can be of help.” Harper assures.
“Okay.” Rick pats her shoulder and they take Alexis, heading into the woods. Harper grabs her water bottle from the bag on Daryl’s motorcycle and walks over to Lori. She holds the bottle out to the pregnant woman.
“You need that.” Lori shakes her head as she rubs her stomach.
“You need it more. For the baby.” Harper insists. Lori takes it from her with a sigh. “How are you feeling?”
“Pregnant.” Lori laughs.
“We’ll find a place soon.” Harper reassures, though she wasn’t sure if it was for Lori or herself.
***
Daryl and Rick take the group to a prison they found. Harper had her knife out, watching around them as Rick cut the fence.
“Come on.” Rick ushers after he opens the fence. Harper stays behind Lori and Alexis, making sure they get in first before climbing in. A walker leans against the fence, near them, as T-Dog climbs in. Harper stabs it in the head, through the wiring. Rick gets in the fence and Daryl and Glenn work to close it up.
They stand together as walkers crowd the fence near us. Once it is latched up everyone runs down the path, Rick and Daryl in lead. They approach a gate that leads into the yard.
“It’s perfect. If we can shut that gate, we can control the walkers in the yard. Take it over by tonight.” Rick stares out.
“How will we shut the gate?” Hershel wonders.
“I’ll go.” Glenn offers.
“No, it’s a suicide run.” Maggie shakes her head.
“I’m the fastest.”
“No, you, Maggie, Beth and Lexi draw as many as you can to the fence and take them out through it. Daryl, go back to the other tower. Carol, you’ve become a good shot, take your time, we don’t have a lot of ammo to waste. Harper, go with her. Hershel and Carl, take this tower. I’ll run for the gate.” Rick instructs everyone.
Harper runs with Carol and Daryl to the tower and runs up top. She aims her gun and begins shooting the walkers down. Rick runs toward the gate, shooting any walkers that got close to him. He shuts the gate, kicking a walker away and secures it shut. He runs into the tower, shooting the walkers inside and then shutting the door behind him.
“He’s in.” Harper smiles.
“Light it up!” Daryl shouts. Everyone gets their guns out and starts shooting at the walkers. The gunshot rings through the air for a few moments before it finally falls silent. They all head down toward the yard, opening the gate and walking in. Carol runs forward, Carl and Lexi following.
“We haven’t had this much space since we left the farm.” Carol laughs. Harper smiles as she watches a grin grow on Alexis’s face.
“Are we the best or are we the best?” Harper laughs.
“We are something.” Daryl chuckles, his arm wrapping around her shoulders.
***
Daryl was keeping watch on top of the bus that was on its side by the gate leading into the yard. Harper ate a little bit of the food they had made before putting a little more on her plate and standing.
“Where are you going, mom?” Alexis looks up at Harper.
“Just going to take some to Daryl.” Alexis answers before walking away and to the bus. She climbs up enough to set the plate on the top. Daryl takes her hand and helps her up. She picks up the plate and hands it to him. “Thought I’d get some to you before it was gone.” She shrugs before sitting on the edge of the bus, facing towards the others. Daryl sits next to her, eating the food she brought.
“Yeah, little Shane has a big appetite.” He jokes.
“Shut up. That’s my sister.” Harper laughs as she smacks his shoulder, resulting in a chuckle from him. Harper tries to stretch out the muscles in her back as they tense up.
“Ya good?”
“Just all this moving around so often, sleeping on the ground, it’s killing my back. Just getting old I guess.” She explains with a giggle. Daryl sets the plate down and licks his fingers clean before turning Harper a bit. He begins massaging and working at the tight muscles on her back. Harper closes her eyes and lets out a moan as she feels her back relax. After a moment he stops and picks up his plate. Harper turns back and laughs to herself.
“Didn’t take you for a romantic, Dixon.”
“There’s a lot ya don’t know about me, Princess.”
“We’ll I’m interested in learning.” Harper smiles. It was one of her real smiles that Daryl always admired. He thought it made her even more beautiful than she already was. Harper watches Alexis with a sigh. “She’s grown so much. It’s still strange to me that she calls me mom now.”
“She looks up to ya. Ya took her in, saved her, gave her a home. Blood or not ya are her mother.” Daryl looks over at the twelve year old girl as well. “Ya were there for a lot. Ya were there when she got her first period, gave her that awkward sex talk, got her through the winter, took care of her. Hell, ya were there for her when she had a crush on Glenn.” He laughs and Harper lets out a snicker.
“I’ll never get over that. She was so jealous of Maggie.” She giggles.
“That is your daughter.” Daryl assures.
“That’s our daughter.” Harper corrects causing him to turn his head to her.
“You care for her just as much. Always offering your jacket through the winter, holding her to sleep on the really cold nights. You trained her to hunt and taught her to use your crossbow and a gun, gave her some of your food to make sure she wasn’t hungry. You took care of her just as much as I did.” Harper nods before turning her attention to Daryl. “No matter what it is we are, and I know you don’t put labels on anything. We can just be two people who care about each other and protect each other. But we are her parents.”
Daryl looks back at the group, “As long as I’m not being called dad, I don’t care.” Harper gives him an amused smile, shaking her head.
“One day, Daryl. One day, you’ll be so happy she called you that.”
“Yeah, right.” He snorts. Harper reaches over and places a hand on his arm, stroking her thumb over it.
“Thank you.”
“Ya have nothing to thank me for.” He scoffs.
“I have everything to thank you for. More than you could know.” She sighs.
“I haven’t really done right by ya.” He shakes his head.
“What are you talking about?” Daryl stays quiet as he looks at his hands. For months all he could think about was what he overheard back at the farm. About how he hurt her. But yet she still sticks by his side. She still cares for him. He couldn’t understand. He sighs and stands from where he was sitting.
“We should head back.” Harper reaches up and grabs his hand.
“Don’t leave, please.” She begs. She had always been his weakness and it had only gotten worse as time went on. They hold eye contact as Daryl fights with himself in his head. Harper pushes herself up to her feet, standing in front of him. She brushes hair from his face and cups his cheeks with both hands.
“You have done so much for me and Alexis. I can’t ever repay you.” She whispers, staring into his eyes.
“Ya don’t have to.”
“I do. And I will.” She promises as she offers a soft smile. He shakes his head with a sigh to himself. Harper leans up, kissing him gently. His hands rest on her hips as he returns the affection. He was beginning to love these moments more and more. She held his face as she pressed herself closer to him. He rubs circles on her hips, thoughts still racing. She pulled her lips from his and pressed her forehead against his.
"You beat yourself up too much." Harper points out. "You have done so much for me and Alexis, for the group. We're your family." Daryl closes his eyes just listening to her voice. Harper smirks, deciding to lighten the mood. "You know what finally having a place to settle down in again means?"
"Hmm?" He hums.
"We'll be able to get alone time easier." She gives a mischievous smile. The two had times where they got away every so often but it was hard while always on the move. They did enjoy the moments when they got them though. They had only built a better relationship as time went on. They never put a label on themselves though. They had sex, had moments like this one and cared about on another. That’s it. No label. Daryl's hands snake around her waist, hands resting on her ass as he chuckles.
Just that simple touch was enough to send Harper into a frenzy. It caused wetness to gather in her panties, shifting a bit where she stood. Her hands caress down his face and to his shoulders.
"Maybe we should definitely head back." She pulls back from his body. He huffs with an amused smirk. He lets her go before getting down from the bus. Harper climbs down after him and he holds her hips, guiding her down. "I didn't need help." She laughs.
"Just makin’ sure." He shrugs as they head over to the others. The approach as Beth was singing. Alexis stands up and walks around to them, standing in front of Harper. Harper places her arms over her shoulders and holds Alexis, her back against Harper’s chest. Harper rests her chin on top of the girl's head as they listen. Daryl smiles a bit to himself as he watches them both.
In the matter of eight months, Alexis and Harper have become inseparable. Daryl would know more than anyone here how inseparable they were. Just trying to get Harper alone was a task in itself. Then to add having to not be caught because Alexis wanted to come find her was another thing. Lori thankfully, was pretty good at keeping her occupied until Daryl and Harper were back though.
Daryl does recall one moment where they heard someone coming and had to rush to fix themselves. Alexis walked over and Harper practically had a heart attack at the fact that she almost caught them like that. You would think that after Harper gave Alexis the talk she would have wrapped her head around what was actually happening. But nope. Still innocent enough in the head for now. It made Harper and Daryl all the more thankful to finally have a place with some privacy.
Harper smiles, softly, as she listens to Beth, Maggie joining in as well. She would always take in these moments. The moments where they never felt rushed or panicked. It was a relaxing moment. Nothing felt wrong for just a split second.
“Beautiful.” Hershel smiles as he looks at both his girls.
“Better all turn in.” Rick speaks up. “I’ll take watch over there.” He gestures a little ways away from where they were.
“My brother-in-law always knows how to ruin a mood.” Harper jokes in a whisper causing a small giggle from Alexis as Rick keeps talking.
“We have to push just a little more. Most of the walkers are in prison or guard uniforms, which means this place may have fallen pretty early. Which means supplies may still be intact. They would have an infirmary, a commissary.”
“An armory?” Daryl asks.
“That’ll be outside the prison but not far.” Rick confirms.
“Medical supplies, food and weapons. Plus a place to sleep. We would be way better off with all of that.” Harper nods.
“No dip, captain obvious.” Lori teases.
“Shush.” Harper giggles.
“We are dangerously low on ammo.” Hershel shakes his head.
“That's why we’ll go in there tomorrow, hand to hand.” Rick points toward the prison behind the gates. “We can handle it. I know it. I’ll take Daryl, T-Dog, Maggie and Glenn in with me.”
“I’ll go too. Can never have too much backup.” Harper adds.
“No.” Daryl tries to step in.
“You can’t keep me from helping.” Harper looks at him, shaking her head. He sighs and just nods as he steps back.
“These assholes don’t stand a chance.” Rick chuckles, looking down at Carl who was laying on his stomach. Rick nods at everyone before standing and walking away to take watch. Lori stands, following him.
“Okay, it’s time for you to get some sleep.” Harper pulls away from Alexis.
“Aww, but I am not tired yet.” Alexis whines.
“Don’t fight with me.” Harper warns.
“Fine.” Alexis groans.
“Choose a spot you’ll be comfortable.” Alexis walks next to Carl and lays down. Daryl stops Harper before she walks over. He pulls his crossbow from his shoulder and then takes his poncho off.
“Ya can cover her with this. It gets cold at night.” He holds the poncho out to Harper.
“Are you sure?” She takes it from his hands. He nods and she smiles before walking to Alexis. “Here, Daryl is letting you have this for the night.” Harper crouches down and covers Lexi up. She had already started falling asleep. Harper chuckles and leans down kissing her head before standing up. She looks back to see Daryl wandering away from the group. She walks up behind him, wrapping her arms around him from behind. “Stay with us tonight. Rick’s got watch.”
“I will. I just needed a moment to think.” He places his hands over Harper’s.
“About what?”
“Stuff.”
“That’s very vague.” She laughs as she plants soft kisses along his back, covered by his leather vest.
“I’m just thinking about things.” He shrugs.
“I get it. You don’t have to tell me anything, but I’m here to listen if you want to.” She explains and he nods with a sigh. Harper rests her forehead against his back. “I care about you, you know that right?”
“‘Course I do.”
“Good.”
***
The next morning, they prepared to head inside. Harper pulls out her knife and the group of six work their way inside, taking down any walkers that get close. They stay in a tight formation as they take walkers out as they go. Rick looks around the corner of a wall and then leans back against it, the others following his actions. A few walkers with shields and armor begin walking over. Daryl aims his crossbow at one, shooting at it. The arrow bounces off the armor.
“That worked.” Harper’s voice dripped of sarcasm.
“Would ya like to try?” He glares at her. She holds her hands up.
“Now isn’t the time for this, you two.” Rick growls. “Daryl.” He gestures the man over to help him close the other gate, which held tons of walkers on the other side. A walker with armor walks up to Harper. She backs up and looks around, trying to figure out what to do.
She sees Maggie lift the helmet of the walker after her and stab it, killing it. Harper reaches at the walker and rips the face shield off, taking the layer of skin with it. She makes a face of disgust before stabbing it in the head. Another comes up behind her and grabs her arm, which she had her knife in. Before she could react an arrow went through its head, right as it’s mouth was centimeters from her arm. It collapses to the ground and Harper lets out a gasp of air. She yanks the arrow out of its head and walks over to the others, who already took out the other walkers.
“Thank you.” Harper holds the arrow out to Daryl. He takes it as Glenn starts to run toward the others behind the fence.
“Wait. We need to check and make sure it is secure inside too.” Rick holds his hand up. They head inside, into the cell block, checking to make sure there aren’t walkers or any danger. There were a couple locked in the cells but overall the cell block seemed safe.
“This is enough for now. Enough for us. Enough for Lori to have the baby.” Harper places her hand on Rick’s shoulder. He nods looking at her with a soft smile.
“Help Daryl and T-Dog. Me, Glenn and Maggie will bring the others in.” Harper says before heading out with the other two. They help gather all the stuff and bring it in.
“It’s secure?” Lori looks around as we walk in.
“This cellblock, yes.” Harper answers.
“And the rest of the prison?” Hershel questions.
“We will check around more tomorrow. Today, we just rest.” Rick walks over.
“We sleep in the cells?” Beth looks at them, unsure.
“I found keys on a guard, Daryl has some too.” Rick says.
“I ain’t sleeping in no cage. I’ll take the perch.” Daryl drags out a mattress from one of the rooms upstairs and lays it out.
“Why don’t you and Carl find a place to sleep, huh?” Harper suggests, placing her hand on Alexis’s back.
“Everyone should choose a cell. Get some well needed sleep.” Rick nods. Carl and Alexis walk with Beth as Harper heads up the stairs. Beth walks into one of the rooms, setting her stuff down.
“It’s pretty gross.” She grimaces before sitting on the bottom bunk. “But it’s pretty comfortable.” She smiles. Carl reaches up and feels the top mattress. Lexi giggles to herself as she watches Carl. Hershel walks over and into the cell.
“Find your cell yet?” He looks at Carl, amused.
“Y-yeah.” Carl nods. “I was just making sure Beth was safe. See you tomorrow.” He waves to Beth before walking out, with Alexis.
“You have such a crush on her.” She laughs.
“I do not!” Carl defends.
“Yeah, okay.” Lexi rolls her eyes as they walk into an empty cell, setting their stuff down.
Harper brings out a mattress and pillow, laying it next to Daryl, who was already laying down. She sits on the mattress before laying back, turning to face him. Daryl turns on his side facing Harper as well. She reaches her hand up and intertwines their fingers for a moment before she runs her fingers along his hand, the back, palm, his fingers, feeling every mark of his hand.
“What are ya doin’?” He whispers.
“Memorizing the feeling of your hand.” She answers, her voice soft.
“Why?”
“Because why not?” She looks him in the eyes.
“I just don’t understand.” Daryl shrugs.
“I want to memorize every part of you.” She smiles before linking their fingers back together.
“For what?”
“I mean… If I lose you or… we get separated. That way I can remember how you feel.” She mumbles, a blush dusting her cheeks. Daryl stares at her, a sad glint in his eyes. The thought was gut-wrenching for them both. They had lost so much, losing each other was a thought that killed them both inside.
“Ya ain’t losing me.” He assures. Harper wanted to believe it, but after everything she didn’t know if she could.
“Let’s get some sleep.”
Chapter 18: Season 3 Episode 2
Chapter Text
Words: 1622
Warnings: none
Harper stayed back while Daryl, Rick, Glenn, Maggie, T-Dog and Hershel went to scout the prison. Rick gave Carl his set of keys to lock up while they were gone. Harper was sitting with Lori when there was a panic outside the cell block. She stands up and runs out of the cell.
“Carl, open the door!” Rick shouts. Carl runs over and unlocks the cell block door then opens it. They push Hershel in on a metal table. His leg was gone. “He was bit, had to amputate the leg.” Hershel is pushed into one of the cells and they hoist him up, moving him to the bed.
“We need bandages, towels, anything. Pillows so I can lift his leg up.” Carol gets down next to Hershel.
“Carl, go get the towels from my bag.” Lori orders and Carl runs to get them. Harper and Alexis run around gathering pillows and carry them back. There is a commotion and yelling outside the cell block.
“What was that?” Beth asks as everyone looks up.
“Prisoners, survivors. Just wait here.” Rick holds his hand up. Harper pulls her gun out, which was tucked in the back of her pants.
“We are coming in. That’s our cell block.” Harper hears as she walks out. She holds her gun up, aiming at a group of five guys.
“You aren’t gonna go anywhere.” She growls, pulling back the hammer on the gun. The man with longer hair looks her up and down before chuckling.
“You can stay, sweetheart. It’s the others that can go.” He smirks at her. Her face turns to one of disgust.
“Don’t you talk to her like that!” Daryl steps forward with his crossbow aimed at the man's head.
“Why? You her boyfriend or something?” The guy laughs.
“Or somethin’.” Daryl spat as he glared daggers at the man.
“There’s no need for this!” Rick runs out, trying to calm the situation.
“How many people you have?” The long haired guy asks.
“Too many for you to handle.”
“Why are you here? Take him to the hospital?” The guy looks at each of us.
“How long were you locked in there?” T-Dog questions.
“Ten months.” The man shrugs.
“A riot broke out.” One of the bigger men adds. “Heard about dudes going cannibal. Dying, coming back.”
“One of the guards threw us in that cafeteria, threw me this and told us to wait.” The long haired guy adds, gesturing to his gun.
“We figured the Army or National Guard would show up any day now.”
“There is no Army. No National Guard. Nothing.” Harper shakes her head as she speaks.
“Nothing?” One of the other men asked.
“It’s all gone.” Harper confirms.
“Ain’t no way.” The long hair man scoffs.
“See for yourself.” Rick points to the door. Rick leads them to the exit.
“Stay here. With Alexis.” Daryl stops Harper.
“But-”
“Just this once, listen to me.” He sighs.
“Fine.” She huffs. Daryl follows the others out and Harper walks back into the cell block, Carl unlocking the door to let her in then shutting it behind her. Alexis walks out of the cell Hershel was in. She walks over to Harper.
“Will he be okay?” She whispers so only the two of them hear.
“Yeah, honey. He’ll be alright. We will fix him up and everything will be okay.” Harper nods, cupping the side of Alexis’s face.
“You sure?” Alexis didn’t seem to believe her.
“Yes. Don’t think so negatively.” Harper pulls her into a hug. Alexis sighs as she places her hands against Harper’s back.
“Bad things always happen to us. It’s hard not to.” That statement killed Harper. She knew it was easy to lose hope, but Alexis was so young. She out of them all should still have some hope.
“I know.” Is all Harper can say in response to that. “How about we talk about something else?” Harper suggests as she pulls from the hug.
“Like?”
“Well, Lori’s having the baby soon. We just had a place to settle in. Um… just happier stuff.” Harper shrugs, plastering a smile. Alexis just gives Harper an ‘are you serious’ look. Harper lets her shoulders drop along with her smile. “He’ll be okay, Lex.”
“I don’t know, mom.” Alexis walks back to the cell and Harper runs a hand through her hair with a disappointed sigh. Watching her slowly start to lose hope hurts, and Harper wasn’t sure what to do about it. She assumed it would be best to talk to Daryl once he was back.
***
The guys had brought back food and took the prisoners out after that. Everyone was standing around or in the cell Hershel was in. Harper had her arms crossed while she leaned back against the door frame. The guy walked in the cell block, approaching the cell.
“Hershel stopped breathing.” Carl shares. “Mom saved him.”
“It’s true.” Glenn confirms. Daryl walks over beside Harper.
“We need to talk later.” She whispers to him. He just gives her a nod to acknowledge what she said. Rick walks up beside the top of the bed and looks down at Hershel. Hershel twitches his mouth a bit before he slowly opens his eyes.
“Daddy?” Maggie gasps. Hershel looks around as Beth gets down next to him, both her and Maggie smiling. Rick pulls out the key for the cuffs he had Hershel in, unlocking the cuff around Hershel’s wrist. Harper smiles and looks over at Alexis who watched with a soft smile. Harper sighs before she walks out past Daryl, who follows her. She walks up the stairs, plopping herself on the mattresses her and Daryl had set up.
“What’s goin’ on?” Daryl gets up the steps and leans back on the railing.
“It’s Alexis. She is beginning to lose hope.” Harper mumbles, making sure to stay quiet so no one can hear.
“How so?”
“She didn’t think Hershel would make it.” She looks up at Daryl. “Do you think I rubbed off on her in a bad way?”
“Why would ya think that?” He sets his crossbow down as they speak.
“You know how I was and how I still can be.”
“You’re moving past that. Becoming a better person.” He sits next to her.
“I still have my moments, Daryl. I still struggle to believe there is much hope. It’s just a matter of time before…” She trails off.
“Don’t talk like that. Lexi looks up to ya. And hearing or seeing that behavior can cause her to feel the way she does.” He lectures.
“You can’t tell me it never crosses your mind.” She looks over at him, anxiously biting at her chapped lip, peeling the dry skin with her teeth.
“You’ve come so far, Harper. Ya still struggle, yes. But I have seen you smile more in the past couple months than ever before.”
“Yeah, because of you. You’ve helped me get better.” She laughs.
“I haven’t done anything.” He shakes his head.
“Don’t say that. You have done so much.”
“No, Harper. I really haven’t. What have I actually done for ya?” He turns his head toward her, pursing his lips together.
“A lot, actually. I mean for one I don’t have nightmares as often as I used to. And you have been the one to give me my hope in this hell. Hope that good things can come out of it.” She answers, shocked that he even was asking. She flinches a bit when she tears the skin on her lip, breaking it open and causing it to bleed.
“Ya need to stop doin’ that.” He grabs the bandana from his back pocket and cups her face while wiping her lip.
“Sorry.” Harper mutters. His finger, wrapped with the fabric, delicately swipes over her lip, cleaning the blood.
“Listen, I am not as good as ya may think I am.” He grumbles as he talks.
“You are not as bad as you make yourself out to be.” She squints as she stares at him.
“Would ya stop.” He drops both his hands.
“It's always one step forward and three steps back with you.” Harper huffs.
“I ain’t your saint. I ain’t your boyfriend. And I sure as hell ain’t that girl's daddy. You get so desperate to tie me down. I ain’t a marriage man like your husband was. We make each other feel good. Give each other a feeling other than pain in this shit world. But we ain’t anything more.” Daryl snaps, causing her to jump back a little. Harper exhales, her breath shaky, as she nods, fighting back tears.
“Well, I am sorry I make you feel that way.” Her voice cracked a bit. She clears her throat as she looks down at her hands. She stands up from the mattress, Daryl’s eyes following her up. She steps around him, not looking back at him.
“Harper…” He sighs.
“No, I get it.” She laughs to herself. The guilt hits Daryl as he stares at her back. He knew what he said hurt her. But commitment scared him and he’d be lying if he said it didn’t. He grew up only knowing toxicity and abuse. Harper never gave him anything but love, care and comfort but yet he still was like this to her. Maybe because it was all he knew. He never knew how to love. Harper walks down the stairs, taking deep breaths to keep herself calm.
Alexis watches Harper as she walks down the stairs, standing next to the railing. She was tired of seeing the two of them go back and forth like this. She thought it was getting better. They went two months without an argument. Now they were back at it.
Chapter 19: Season 3 Episode 3
Chapter Text
Words: 2434
Warnings: Death, may make you cry
A group of people were working together to bring in the cars. They got the bus out of the way. Rick could tell there was an obvious amount of tension between Daryl and Harper at the moment. Anyone could tell, honestly.
“Where’s Glenn and Maggie? We could use some help out here.” Harper walks next to Carol.
“The watchtower I think.” Daryl points to one of the towers.
“Weren’t they up there last night?” Rick asks.
“Glenn! Maggie!” Daryl shouts up to them and places his hands on his hips. Glenn stumbles out, shirtless. Harper looks at Carol and both of them share a laugh. “Ya coming?”
“Huh!?” Glenn looks down confused.
“Are you coming!?” Harper calls up with a laugh.
“We could use a hand!” Daryl chuckles.
“We’ll be right down!” Glenn nods. The group laughs together as they walk back to the cars.
“Well, we know why they are up there.” Harper giggles.
“Don’t blame them. I would find a way too.” Carol shrugs.
“Carol!” Harper snorts. Carol shrugs as she turns to the brunette girl.
“What? Getting laid is hard nowadays.”
“Especially by someone good.” Harper nods.
“Excuse me?” Daryl scoffs.
“I didn’t mean you.” Harper puts her hands up. “I just meant in general. Believe it or not there are more guys out there who don’t know what they are doing. And it’s the women's luck that most of them will be the ones to survive.”
“Uh-huh?” Daryl crosses my arms.
“If it was bad I wouldn’t have kept doing it.” She huffs before rolling her eyes. She was still hurt from yesterday.
“Would you two cut it out? I am tired of asking that of you.” Rick groans.
“Hey, Rick.” T-Dog calls, looking up at the courtyard. They all look up, seeing the two prisoners, who were left, walking out and up to the fences. Harper stays with Carol by the cars.
“Things still rough with you and Daryl?” Carol asks.
“I take a step and he takes two back. It’s like we are in a really bad tango that we can’t leave.” Harper sighs as she watches them talk to the prisoners.
“It’ll get better.” Carol assures.
“I don’t know. I have been telling myself that for a year now.” Harper shakes her head.
“He’s a ‘rough around the edges’ type of guy. You just need to soften him out.”
“Trust me, I have been trying. He’s tough to crack. I think I make progress and then he clams back up. Telling me he isn’t my boyfriend and he isn’t Alexis's dad. I know that it is true but he can be so mean about it.” Harper runs a hand through her hair.
“Ed was an awful guy. I knew he was for a long time. I can tell that Daryl isn’t a bad guy. And I can tell you that he cares. About you. About Lexi. He just needs time. And possibly a lot of it. But he’ll come around.” Carol offers a gentle smile.
“I hope you’re right.” Harper stares at the back of Daryl’s head.
Rick decided to have the two prisoners locked up behind one of the gates until they decided what to do with them. T-Dog explained what happened to the two girls. They talk about what should be done about the two guys while Harper is stuck in her mind thinking about what she and Carol talked about.
“Harper, what do you think?” Rick’s question pulls her attention back.
“Hmm?” She hums as if she was asking.
“What do you think should be done about them?” Rick repeats. Harper opens her mouth to say something but nothing comes out. Instead, she shrugs as she bites the inside of her cheek.
“I don’t want to be a part of that big decision making anymore. Last time-”
“Do you see the world now? Big decisions are part of it. Like it or not you have to suck it up.” Rick interrupts her.
“Don’t talk to me like that.” Harper shakes her head. “I know about big decisions. I took in a little girl while I was still grieving my daughter. I stepped up as this girl's mother even when I didn’t have to. I have had to make so many decisions for her just to make sure she is as happy and healthy as I can keep her. Every day is a damn big decision for me. Should I stay or should I off myself? That question is constantly ringing in my head. And I made the decision to stay for that girl, for Lori, for Carl.” She gets in Rick’s face.
“You need to get over it. It’s been over a year.” Rick huffs.
“Get over it!? Watch Lori and Carl die then tell me again to get over it!” Harper shouts.
“You have more than yourself to think of now, Harper.”
“God, you are such an ass. You know, I see how you act toward Lori lately. She is trying so hard to be there with you and fix things with you. But you just don’t care. You still have your wife. Be happy you do. Some people don’t get to hold onto that forever.” Harper growls.
“Are you on your period or something? What’s got you so moody lately?” Rick asks. Harper scoffs and shakes her head before just turning and walking away before it gets anymore heated. She heads back inside grumbling to herself. She loved Rick but they always butted heads like siblings do. He may not be blood related but he was her brother for sure. She walks in the cell block and into the cell that Hershel and the others were in.
“You are okay?” Lori questions.
“Your husband is a dick.” Harper spats as she sits down.
“What did he do?” Harper just shakes her head.
***
Hershel was finally up on his crutches. Lori and Beth lead him out as Carl follows behind. Harper and Alexis were sitting on the steps as they saw him up and moving. A smile spreads across Harper's face at the sight. The two girls get up and follow them out into the courtyard. Harper looks at Lori, both sharing matching smiles. They walk out toward the fences and they stop as Hershel does. He looks around with a smile, Beth standing next to him. Alexis even had a smile from seeing Hershel better. Harper wraps an arm around Lori’s shoulders.
“I think we’re gonna be alright.” She assures.
“Me too.” Lori nods as she looks away from Rick, who was on the other side of the field, behind the gates. Growling is heard behind the group and Carl turns around.
“Walkers!” He exclaims, pulling his gun out. Beth begins helping Hershel to one of the fenced areas, with the help of Alexis. They led him in, shutting the wired door as they stood on the stairs.
“Lori!” Maggie calls, by the door that leads to their cell block. Harper ushers Lori and Carl in, following behind, Maggie shutting the fenced door as they all head inside.
“Come on! Come on!” Daryl shouts at Rick as he works to unlock the fence. Once it is open Rick, Daryl and Glenn run toward the courtyard.
Maggie walks down to their cell block, leading the others but is blocked by walkers walking out. She pulls Lori away and down the halls, Harper pushing Carl after them, shutting the barred door before they rush down the halls.
Rick, Daryl and Glenn run in the courtyard, killing the walkers.
“What happened?” Rick looks at Beth.
“The gate was open.” She explains.
“Where is Lori, Carl, Harper, everyone else?”
“Maggie led Lori, Carl and Harper into C block.” Hershel points to the cell block.
“T was bit.” Beth informs.
“Anyone else?” Rick asks.
“Not from what I saw.” Beth shakes her head. Daryl walks up to the fencing they were behind, looking at Alexis.
“Are you alright?” He tries to look her over from the other side of the fence.
“I’m fine. You need to find mom.” Alexis begs.
Every corner the girls and Carl turned there seemed to be walkers. Lori suddenly stops and places her hand on the wall, grunting in pain. Harper is quick to her sister's side.
“Something’s wrong.” Lori exhales. “I think the baby’s coming.” Harper acts fast, slinging Lori’s arm over her shoulder and helping lead her safely through the halls. A siren begins going off and more walkers begin coming in from every direction.
“In here.” Carl opens a door and they head inside. Lori lets go of Harper and grips onto a chain, hanging from the ceiling. Carl surveys the area, making sure it's clear.
“What are those alarms?” Lori gasps.
“Don’t worry about them.” Maggie tries to calm her. “Lori, you need to lie down.”
“No, this baby’s coming.” Lori shakes her head.
“We need to get back to the cell block, have Hershel help.” Carl panics.
“No, there are too many walkers out there right now. She needs to have the baby here.” Harper bites her lip. Harper knew Lori’s complications when she had Carl. It made her worry all the more. Lori gasps heavily, as she grips a railing near her.
“Is she okay? Can she not breathe?” Carl questions.
“She’s fine.” Harper reassures.
“We need to get your pants off.” Maggie informs Lori, helping her get them undone and pulling them down as Harper helps lie her on the floor. Maggie gets her pants off, setting them aside. “I’m gonna see if you’re dilated.”
“Okay.” Lori breathes out.
“Do you know how?” Carl asks.
“My dad taught me, but it’s my first time.” Maggie examines but shakes her head. “I can’t tell.”
“I’ve got to push.” Lori announces. Harper and Maggie help Lori stand so gravity can work with her while trying to get the baby out. She grips onto the railing and grunts, baring her teeth as she begins to push. Harper holds her hand out and Lori uses one of her hands to grip onto it. Lori stops pushing and breathes heavily.
“You’re doing great, Lori.” Harper encourages. Lori lets out a yelp as she pushes again, Maggie rubbing her back. Lori pushes again, squeezing tighter on Harper’s hand.
“Lori, stop. Something is wrong.” Maggie holds her hand up, blood covering it. Both girls are quick to lay Lori back on the ground.
“She’ll need a c-section.” Harper looks up at Maggie.
“We need to get her back to my dad.” Maggie shakes her head.
“No… I won’t make it.” Lori stops her. Tears formed in Harper’s eyes, knowing well what was to come. “I won’t lose my baby. You need to get it out now.”
“No. I won’t.” Maggie mutters.
“You have to.” Harper mumbles as she moves hair from Lori’s forehead and cups her face, attempting to hold back her cries.
“I have no anesthetic, no equipment-”
“Carl has a knife.” Lori cuts Maggie off.
“You won’t survive.”
“My baby has to survive. Please.” Lori begs. Harper can’t control the sob she lets out. She knew that this was what was going to happen, but hearing out loud that she’s losing her sister, killed her. Maggie takes Carl’s knife. “Cut along my old c-section scar.”
“I can’t.” Maggie cries.
“You can.” Lori nods. Carl was down next to his mother, holding her hand. “Carl? I don’t want you to be scared, baby. This is what’s right. You take care of your daddy for me. And your brother or sister.” Lori looks at Carl.
“You don’t have to do this.” He cries.
“You are gonna be fine. You are gonna beat this world. I know you will. You are smart, and strong, and brave, and I love you.” They both cry as Carl hugs her.
“I love you too.” Carl whispers. He pulls back and Lori wipes his tears.
“You are my sweet boy. I believe in you.” Lori smiles as tears leave her eyes. Harper covers her mouth to cover up her cries as she watches. Lori turns to her.
“I am sorry I wasn’t a better sister.” Lori starts.
“Don’t do that.” Harper shakes her head. “You were the best sister. I wouldn’t want anyone else as my sister.”
“You have so much still going for you, Harper. Daryl cares about you and that little girl needs you. You have come so far. I am so proud of you.” Lori holds her little sister's hand. “And I love you and know you will get even farther. Just keep fighting. Take care of Carl and the baby.”
“I love you. I love you so much.” Harper weeps as she kisses the back of Lori’s hand.
“You’ll be okay.” Lori reassures before looking at Maggie, giving a nod.
“I’m sorry…” Maggie whispers before lifting her shirt and cutting across the scar. Lori lets out a scream that echos in Harper’s ears, tears falling from her eyes to her hands.
“You’re killing her, stop!” Carl screams at Maggie. Lori falls limp and Harper stares at her, tears blurring her vision.
“Harper, help me.” Maggie calls but Harper just stares at her sister's limp body. Maggie looks at Carl. “Give me your hands.” Carl helps hold Lori’s stomach open as Maggie cuts to get the baby out. “I see it.” She reaches in, trying to get a hold of the baby. Harper was in a trance. She could barely look away from Lori’s pale face.
“I got the baby.” Maggie says as she finally pulls the baby out of Lori’s stomach. There was silence as Maggie cradles the baby. She pats her chest before laying its chest against her arm and patting her back. There is a small cough and then cries fill the room. Carl pulls off his flannel and hands it to Maggie to wrap the baby with. Maggie cuts the umbilical cord before wrapping her up.
“We need to go.” Maggie stands. Harper just stay’s put, not hearing anything. Maggie reaches down and grabs Harper’s arm, pulling her back to reality. She looks up seeing the baby in Maggie's arms.
“We can’t just leave her.” Carl interjects. “She’ll turn.” Harper pulls out her knife. “No. I want to do it. She was my mom.” Harper nods and Maggie pulls her up. Harper keeps her eyes on Lori as Maggie pulls her away, until she can't see her anymore. They approach the door and Maggie stops. A gunshot causes Harper to jump and let out a whimper. Carl walks by the girls, straight faced as Harper’s lip quivers watching after him.
Chapter 20: Season 3 Episode 4
Notes:
2 chapters in one day for you all!
Chapter Text
Words: 2227
Warnings: Mentions of abuse
Rick, Glenn and Daryl run outside, no luck in finding the Harper, Maggie, Lori and Carl. They did, however, find T-Dog after being torn by walkers and Carol’s head wrap not too far. Beth, Hershel and Alexis were standing outside waiting.
“Where are they?” Rick rushes to the three.
“You didn’t find them?” Beth questions.
“We thought they came out here.” He answers.
“T-Dog? Carol?” Hershel asks.
“They didn’t make it.” Daryl shakes his head.
“The others have to be in there. Daryl, Glenn you come with-” Rick is cut off by a cry echoing through the air. He slowly turns to face Carl, Harper and Maggie, who was holding the baby. Maggie pushes the fenced door open and looks up at Rick. Harper held her head down as she walked. The silence was painful as Rick registered what was happening. Registering why his wife wasn’t here. He begins to walk closer, dropping the axe in his hands. Harper looks up at him and seeing the look on her face brought tears back to her eyes.
“Where- Where is she?” He stutters. Harper just shakes her head, reaching up to wipe her upper lip as she sniffles. He starts walking towards the cell block and Harper grabs his arm.
“No, Rick.” She weeps. He stops next to Carl and starts sobbing.
“No… No.” He repeats as he looks at his son who stared at the ground below his feet. Rick falls to the ground crying as Harper looks at Daryl and Alexis standing next to each other. Alexis had tears in her eyes as she watched. Harper starts to make her way over to Daryl, hoping he won’t push her away. Not now. He holds his arm out to her, knowing all she needed right now was someone to comfort her. She falls into his chest and begins letting her tears flow. He holds her secure with one arm, the other hand holding his crossbow.
After a moment, he let’s her go and approaches Rick, who was on his knees staring at the ground.
“Hey, Rick.” He waves his hand in Rick’s face. He wasn’t listening. He was out of it.
“Harper, take her, please..” Maggie holds the baby towards Harper. Harper takes a step back, shaking her head. “Harper, please.” Maggie steps closer and Harper just moves back faster.
“Here.” Carl walks to Maggie and takes the baby from her arms.
“Let me see her.” Hershel says. Carl brings her closer and he looks at her. “She seems healthy but she needs something to eat soon.”
“Do we have anything a baby can eat?” Daryl scoffs.
“She needs formula. And quick or she won’t survive.”
“Nope. No way. Not her. I’m goin’ on a run.” Daryl pulls his crossbow over his shoulder.
“I’ll back you up.” Maggie jumps in.
“Me too.” Glenn adds.
“Okay. Think of where we are goin’. Beth.” Daryl pulls the blonde girl aside. “Keep an eye on the boy. His dad ain’t doing so well and Harper ain’t either.”
“I’ll look out for him.” She nods. Rick stands up and picks up the axe, heading inside.
“Rick!” Harper calls after him but he doesn’t listen.
“Watch ya mother.” Daryl looks at Alexis. “Don’t let her be alone.” Alexis nods and walks to Harper.
***
Glenn had stayed back and Beth was trying to help calm the baby. Harper was sitting on the stairs staring at her hands. Alexis was sitting with her. Hershel makes his way over and stops in front of the two girls.
“Can I talk with her?” He looks at Lexi.
“But Daryl said-”
“I’ll watch her. Go on and see the baby.” He smiles at her. She sighs while getting up and walks away. Hershel sits next to Harper.
“Are you mad at the baby?” He asks. She doesn’t answer, just picks at her nails. “I saw the way you acted when Maggie tried to give you her. Are you mad because of Lori?”
“No.” Harper finally answers. “She did what any good mother would. She made sure that baby came before her.” Harper mumbles. “I haven’t held a baby since… Jill.” Hershel looks at her as he listens. “I am scared. If I touch her I might cause her to get hurt. Or die. I am bad luck for so many people around me.”
“Don’t say that. We all have lost people to this world. It hurts, yes. But it isn’t your fault.” He places a hand on her shoulder. She looks over at him, tears in her eyes.
“Lori didn’t deserve this. She deserved to hold her baby girl. To be here and take care of her. Me and her butt heads all the time, but she was the best sister. She cared about me and made sure I was always safe and secure. She looked out for me. She loved me. And I was so mean to her, so often.” Harper cries, placing her face in her hands.
“You had arguments like any sisters do. Maggie and Beth argued so much growing up, I thought they would never get along. You were there for her till the very end, and I am sure she is happy you could have been.” He rubs her back, comfortingly. She leans into him as she cries. All she wished for was to go back and hug Lori a little tighter once more.
“That little boy, that baby, they need their aunt now more than ever. They need a motherly figure to look up to. And I know you can be that for them.” He wraps an arm around her and rubs her shoulder.
“I can never replace Lori.” Harper shakes her head.
“No one is asking you to. No one can replace those kids' mothers. But you need to be there for them.” Harper wipes her eyes as she tries to calm herself. It wasn’t easy, far from it actually. “That baby needs you.”
“Okay.” Harper sniffles as she nods. She stands up and helps Hershel up and on his crutches. They head over to the others, Carl trying to calm the baby. “Can I see her?” She holds her hands out. Her heart was racing at the thought that it has been over a year since she held a baby. Carl places her into Harper’s arms, Harper making sure her head is supported. The baby continues to cry but Harper stares down at her, rocking her gently.
“You’ll be okay.” She whispers as she brushes the hairs on the baby’s head with her finger. She sits on one of the benches attached to the tables, back to the table.
It was dark by the time Daryl and Maggie got back. They rush down the stairs and Beth helps Maggie make a bottle. Daryl gets down beside Harper.
“How she doin’?” He looks down at the baby in Harper’s arms.
“Needs to eat.” Harper answers.
“Here.” He holds his hands out and Harper hands her niece over to him. He cradles her and tries to calm her, softly shushing her. Beth hands him the bottle.
“Come on. Come on.” He urges as he holds the nipple of the bottle by her mouth. She soon stops crying as it is placed in her mouth. He looks around with a small smile and chuckles. “She got a name yet?”
“Not yet.” Harper shakes her head.
“I was thinking maybe Sophia. There’s also Carol, or Andrea, Amy, Jacqui, Patricia, or… Lori. I don’t know.” Carl lists with a sigh. Harper rubs his back trying to comfort him. Daryl look back down at the baby in his arms.
“Yeah… Ya like that? Huh?” Harper looks over at him. “Lil’ ass kicker. Right? That’s a good name, right?” He looks around and everyone laughs. Harper smiles at him. She had never seen him like this. He looks back down at the baby. “Lil’ ass kicker, ya like that? Ya like that, sweetheart?” He chuckles as he rocks her while feeding her. The sight warmed Harper's heart. She smiles at them and reaches up, stroking the baby’s head. Daryl looks at her and sees that smile on her face. He was happy to see she was able to smile right now.
***
Harper was searching around for her lighter that she swore was in her pocket. She sighs as she goes up to where her and Daryl were set up and rummages through his bag. She finds a lighter and slips it in her pocket when she does. Looking back down in the bag, she sees a pack of cigarettes lying in the bag.
She grabs them and heads out on the bridge which connects the cell block with a storage room. It was dark out so no one was really going to be out here to bother her. She looks out at the field as she pulls a cigarette out, putting the butt in her mouth and lighting it. The sound of steps brings her attention back and her head snaps to the side. It was just Daryl. She sighs in relief and looks back out.
“Those are mine.” Daryl points out.
“I know. I needed one.” She sighs, pulling the cigarette from her mouth and blowing smoke out.
“Can I have one?” He steps up beside her. She slips the lighter in the pack and hands it to him. She gives the cigarette a flick, removing excess ash before bringing it back to her lips. Daryl lights one before dropping his hands to his side.
“Why does this stuff always happen to us?” Harper begins to ramble. Daryl looks over at her, listening to what she has to say. “I mean she went into labor when all of that happened. It could have been any time but it was then. And maybe I am selfish at times because everyone has lost someone but I deserve to be selfish sometimes. Especially with this.”
“I agree. Ya do deserve to be selfish sometimes.” He nods. She places her hand on the fence and looks down as she begins to cry.
“I was so awful to her. She only ever wanted the best for me. And I was so mean to her.” Daryl watches her, unsure how to react. “I am the worst sister.”
“No. No, ya weren’t. Ya were struggling.”
“I hate myself.” She sobs. Those three words hurt to hear. Daryl could hear the heart break in her voice and it killed him inside.
“Don't…” Is all he can say while shaking his head. She looks up at him, eyes full of tears.
“Why? I am an awful sister, a shitty ass wife, a horrible mother and terrible whatever it is I am to you.”
“No ya aren’t.” He huffs, staring at her in disbelief. “Harper, none of that is true.” He steps closer to her. Harper tosses her cigarette on the ground, stepping on it to put it out. She tries to walk around Daryl to leave but he stops her by grabbing her arm. He puts out his cigarette and turns her to face him. She keeps her head down, not daring to look into his eyes. He forces her to look at him, lifting her head by her chin.
“You’re none of those things. What happened to Lori, to your family, it was never your fault and it was something that no one could control. Ya saved Alexis and honestly, ya saved me.” He cups her cheek trying to make eye contact with her.
“How did I save you?” She scoffs. Daryl takes a leap of faith, hoping she doesn’t look at him differently.
“Those scars, I was abused my whole life. Neglected. I didn’t know what it felt like to be cared about. What it felt like to care about someone. I didn’t know what it was like to not be hit when someone was angry at me. You have given that to me. You. No one else.” He whispers, his heart pounding in his chest at the fact that he just shared this with Harper. Never would he open up like he just did if it was anyone else.
Her eyes were now on him. It shocked her that he opened up like this to her. She didn’t think he was like that. She had an idea on how he got the scars but never would have assumed. She was trying to find the words to say. Daryl’s face falls, not getting a response from her, cursing at himself for ever saying anything. He turns away from her with a scoff. She snaps out of her thoughts and places her hands on his arms.
“Thank you.” She whispers from behind him. He was lost as to why she was thanking him. “Thank you for trusting me. Daryl, I care about you. So much. I know we are complicated but you mean a lot to me. And I am happy to be the one to make you feel cared about.” She caresses her hands down his arms. The reassurance that she didn’t see him any different made him relax. Harper walks around and stands in front of him. She reaches up and cups his cheek. Daryl closes his eyes, taking in her touch.
“Lay with me tonight?” He asks in a whisper.
“Of course.” She nodded, stroking her thumb over his cheek.
Chapter 21: Season 3 Episode 5
Chapter Text
Words: 2563
Warnings: Smut, unprotected sex
In the morning, Harper woke up early. She opens her eyes, looking downstairs from where she laid. Daryl’s arm was around her and he was asleep behind her. She saw Beth and Alexis sitting together, Alexis holding the baby. She smiles softly to herself before turning over to face Daryl. He shifts a bit as the two get comfortable, keeping his eyes shut. Harper knew he was awake though.
She pushes some strands of hair away from his eyes and leans in, pressing kisses to his cheek. She trails kisses down to his lips, him returning the kiss once her lips are on his. She giggles against his lips as she lays a hand on his cheek. He chuckles as he pulls away, both opening their eyes. Their eyes meet as Harper smiles at him.
She was really struggling inside, right now. Internally killing herself slowly. But yet he always made things bearable. Daryl helped her smile when she hated everything. Made her want to live when she hated living. Daryl runs his hand through her hair as he admires her. He pulls her face closer to his.
“You want to smell my morning breath or something?” She jokes.
“No. We can’t exactly control that right now and I don’t care.” He laughs.
“I care a bit.” She chuckles. He rolls his eyes and pulls her into another kiss. She kisses back for a second before pushing him back and sitting up. He stares up at her with a small smile. She runs her fingers through her hair before pulling it back into a ponytail. She rests her hand on her pillow, leaning against it.
“I’m gonna make something for everyone to eat.” She informs him.
“I can help.” He places his hands behind his head.
“Why don’t you go check on the girls.” Harper gestures to Beth, Alexis and the baby down stairs.
“Fine.” He groans and Harper leans down to kiss his forehead before getting up. She walks downstairs, stopping by the girls to kiss Lexi’s and the baby’s head before walking away from the cells and looking at where they kept their food. She finds oatmeal and decides on that, heating up water. She sets out bowls and pours the oats in each. Glenn and Maggie walk in and she smiles at them.
“When did you play housewife?” Glenn jokes.
“Just making breakfast. It isn’t that big a deal.” She grabs the pot holder and grabs the can of water after it is boiled. She pours some in each bowl and mixes it all, Maggie helping. Everyone begins heading in.
As everyone eats it is silent. Harper wanted to say something but didn’t. Rick still wasn’t back yet.
“Everyone alright?” His voice brings everyone's attention to him as he walks in. Speak of the devil.
“Yeah.” Harper nods.
“And what about you?” Hershel asks.
“The boiler block is cleared.” Rick answers.
“How many walkers?” Daryl questions.
“Dozen. Maybe two dozen.” Rick nods. “I have to get back. I just wanted to check on Carl.” He pats Carl on the back. He wasn’t even acknowledging the baby in Beth’s arms.
“Rick, we can take out the bodies. You don’t have-”
“Yes, I do.” Rick cuts Glenn off. Rick walks over to Daryl and Harper who were sitting on the steps. “Everyone have a gun and knife?” Harper nods at the question.
“We’re runnin’ low on ammo though.” Daryl adds.
“Maggie, Harper and I were planning to go on a run. Need to get ammo and formula.” Glenn explains.
“We cleared the generator room and Axel is in there tryin’ to fix it now.” Daryl says. “We’re gonna sweep the lower levels as well.”
“Good.” Rick nods before leaving again. Hershel tries to call after him but he doesn’t listen. Harper sighs as it falls quiet again.
“Ew…” Carl grimaces, his nose scrunching as he looks at the baby in Beth’s arms.
“I think she needs a diaper change.” Beth giggles. Harper sets her bowl down and stands up.
“I got it.” She goes into the bag Maggie brought back and pulls out a diaper and wipes. She walks over to Beth, taking the baby.
“Come on. Come with Auntie Harper.” She coos to the little girl with a laugh as she carries her up to where her and Daryl sleep. She clears the mattress and lies the baby down. Harper opens up the flannel that she was wrapped in. The stench of the diaper hits her nose as she opens it. “Oh jeez, kid.” She waves her hand in front of her nose. Daryl laughs as he walks up the steps. Harper begins changing the diaper, closing up the old, gross one after. “Burn this.” Harper jokes as she holds it up to Daryl.
“Hey, don’t put that thing by me.” Daryl raises his hands.
“It’s a diaper.” She rolls her eyes.
“Full of shit.” He adds.
“You’re full of shit, you know that.” She laughs.
“I’m not. Ya might be.” He shrugs. She grabs a plastic bag out of her backpack and throws the diaper in it.
“I am gonna give her back to Beth.” She stands up.
“Hey.” He grabs her arm to stop her. She looks up at him, raising her eyebrows. “Maybe, since everyone is preoccupied we can take a moment alone? Before ya leave.” He suggests. Harper laughs and nods.
“Yeah. We can go to that guard tower Maggie and Glenn always hide in.” She chuckles before walking to the others to hand the baby to Beth.
“Daryl and I are going to just do a quick survey of the area, make sure nothing seems off.” Harper informs the others, Daryl following behind her.
“We just want to make sure nothin’ like yesterday happens.” Daryl backs her up.
“Okay.” Maggie nods.
“Just be ready to leave in an hour.” Glenn adds in.
“Will do.” Harper playfully salutes Glenn before her and Daryl leave, heading to the guard tower. Harper opens the door with a giggle as she feels Daryl pinch her ass. She runs up the stairs and pulls herself up to sit on the table.
Daryl smirks with a chuckle as he is already unbuckling his pants as he walks to her. She works at the button on her pants before pushing them off, kicking them from her ankles. Daryl drops his pants, removing his black boxers with it. Harper reaches over and grabs him by his shirt, pulling him in between her legs. Her pupils dilate as she stares in excitement, biting down on her lower lip seductively. Daryl pulls her panties down her thighs and lets them fall down her legs, Harper kicking them off once they pool around her ankles.
“It’s the first time we have gotten alone since we got here.” He cups her cheek.
“Let’s make the most of it.” She smiles before pulling him in for a kiss. Her hands move down to his chest and work at unbuttoning his shirt. Daryl moves his lips down to her jaw and neck. She gasps as she gets the buttons undone all the way down. She runs her fingers along his chest, brushing them across his scars, gently.
He lifts her shirt up and tosses it to the side before unclipping her bra and discarding it as well. She pushes his shirt from his shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. Daryl presses his body against hers. He caresses his hands down her sides.
“I need ya.” He whispers, his hands getting rougher on her body by the second.
“Then take me.” Harper glances up at his face. He leans down, pressing his lips to hers as he reaches down with his fingers to rub circles on her clit. She lets out a moan against his lips as he slips his tongue into her mouth. He runs his other hand along her thigh, wrapping her leg around his waist. He pulls from her mouth as stops rubbing her clit and holds his cock, lining it up with her slicked entrance.
They both look down and groan in sync as they watch him push into her. Seeing him put his dick in her only turned Harper on more. Daryl returns to massaging her clit as he begins thrusting his hips back and forth. Harper lays back on the table, arching her back up. He watches her as his free hand moves up her thigh and rests on her stomach as he slams into her. Harper places her hands over her head and grips the edge of the table.
“Fuck…” Daryl grunts as he stares at her body, splayed out in front of him. Neither could explain it but each time they did this it just got better and better. Harper whimpers in pleasure as she closes her eyes.
“Harder.” Harper begs and Daryl grips her hip, obliging to her command. He leans forward, peppering kisses along her shoulder as he keeps his hand in between their bodies. His heavy breathing in Harper’s ear only made her wetter by the second. The thought and feeling that they made each other like this was something they both enjoyed.
“God yes, baby.” Daryl groans. The name sent a blush across Harper’s cheeks. He only ever used princess as a pet name with her. And that was typically only when he was mad.
“Daryl.” Harper moves one of her hands down and grips at his wrist. The room fills with heavy breathing and groans as Daryl thrusts into her, needily. He starts leaving hickies up her neck, desperately wanting her to be marked by him. Harper leans up and begins to do the same to his shoulder. She never left a mark on him and this time she wanted to. Not that anyone wanted to take him but she wanted everyone who saw him to know they belonged to each other. She moves up his neck with kisses as he buries his face in her neck.
“Fuck I’m gonna cum…” Daryl grunts against her skin.
“Cum inside me… please.” Harper pleads through her moans. Daryl had still been on edge about that, due to not being sure if she’d get pregnant. But they have been having sex for a year now and she still hadn’t gotten pregnant. She was probably right, that he didn’t have to worry so much. I mean she knows her body best.
Daryl braces his arm down beside her head as he begins to get sloppy in his thrusts. Harper can feel the pulsation from his cock as he gets closer. Daryl continues rubbing her clit but his fingers tense a bit more as he slows his thrusts, releasing deeply inside her.
Harper moans as he slows to a stop inside her, filling her up. His fingers, still working at her as he does so, sending her over the edge with him. She places her hand on the back of his neck, pulling him closer to her as her walls tighten around his cock. They ride out their highs together, breathing heavily in sync. Harper leaves soft kisses on the side of Daryl’s face as they just stay there, sweaty bodies pressed close together.
“I’ll never get enough of this.” Harper giggles, breathlessly, breaking the silence. Daryl just lets out a chuckle and nod of agreement in response. He lifts himself a bit off of her, looking down into her dark eyes. She pushes his hair from his face as she keeps her eyes on his blue ones. “I care about you a lot.” She whispers.
“I care about ya too.” He smiles.
***
Harper finally left with Glenn and Maggie to get supplies. Glenn parks the truck, him and Maggie climbing out. Harper grabs her gun, tucking it in the belt of her pants then grabbing the flashlight. She gets out, seeing Maggie and Glenn kissing.
“Kay, love doves, let's get moving.” Harper teases. Glenn gets the bolt cutters out of the back and walks to the door, breaking the chains. He props the bolt cutters on the wall and opens the door, birds flying out at them causing them all to duck down. Once they shake that off Glenn and Harper walk in, looking at some of the stuff.
“Glenn, grab that duck.” Maggie points at a stuffed duck on a shelf.
“What?” He looks back at her.
“Grab that duck.” She repeats with a chuckle.
“You serious?”
“Growing up in a prison can get boring. Grab it.” Harper nods, agreeing with Maggie. Harper picks up a basket as she rummages through shelves. She holds her flashlight up, looking around. She finds a shelf, stocked with formula.
“Just hit the powdered formula jackpot.” She laughs as she throws the cans into the basket and carries it out.
“I also found beans, batteries, cocktail weiners, mustards. It is a straight shot back to the prison.” Glenn walks out with another basket full of stuff.
“I like the quiet.” Maggie follows Glenn as he puts stuff in the truck. “Back home, you can always hear them, outside the fences.”
“And where is it you good people call home?” An all to, awfully, familiar voice calls out. Harper hoped it wasn’t him and just a mere coincidence. She drops the basket of formula and pulls out her gun, all three of them aiming toward the voice, coming face to face with who she dreaded it was.
“Merle?” Glenn asks as he steps forward.
“Wow…” Merle laughs as he sets down his gun and holds his hands up, one of which had a metal prosthetic with a knife attached to it. He walks toward the three.
“Back the hell up!” Maggie shouts.
“Okay, honey. Jesus.” Merle stops and looks at both Harper and Glenn.
“You made it.” Glenn mutters.
“Is my brother alive?”
“Yeah.” Harper nods, answering his question.
“Take me to him and we’ll call it even, everything that happened in Atlanta.” Merle takes a step closer. Harper holds her gun more securely.
“Hold up now, the fact that we found each other is a miracle. You can trust me.” Merle looks at me with a slight smirk.
“You trust us.” Glenn spat.
“We’ll have Daryl meet you out here.” Harper offers. Merle laughs before he pulls a gun from the side of his pants and aims it, shooting at the window. Harper and Glenn get down, Maggie ducking to the other side of the car. Harper and Glenn get up and run around to the other side of the car. Merle has the knife attached to his hand, against Maggie's neck.
“Put those guns in the back of the truck or I will kill her.” Merle growls.
“Okay. Okay.” Glenn puts his hands up, Harper looks at him with wide eyes before doing the same. Glenn takes her gun and tosses both in the back.
“Good. Now we’re gonna go on a little drive.”
“Not back to our camp.” Harper shakes her head.
“No. We are gonna go somewhere else.” Merle yanks Maggie on her feet. “Get in the car! Both of you!” He shouts pointing the gun in his hand at Maggie’s head.
“Don’t.” Glenn holds his hand up.
“Move! You’re driving, Glenn!” Harper and Glenn get in the car, Merle throwing Maggie in before getting in himself. He directs Glenn as he starts to drive, keeping the gun to Maggie’s head.
Chapter 22: Season 3 Episode 6
Chapter Text
Words: 2832
Warnings: Torture
Daryl had found Carol and a woman came to the prison with the basket of formula that Harper had dropped. Daryl and Hershel follow Rick out of the cell block, into the room they were keeping the woman.
“We can tend to that wound. Give you some food and water. Send you on your way.” Rick explains, walking up to the woman. “But we need to know how you found us.” The woman just glares up at Rick as she holds a towel on her upper thigh. “And why were you carrying formula?”
“The supplies were dropped by a woman with a young asian man and a woman younger than her.” She answers.
“What happened?”
“They were taken.” She explains.
“By who?” Rick asks.
“By the same son of a bitch who shot me.” She growls.
“These are our people, if you know where they are, tell us now!” Rick gets in her face and then smacks his hand on her gunshot wound. Daryl aims his crossbow at her.
“Don’t you ever touch me again!” She shouts.
“Better start talkin’. Ya gonna have a lot more than a gunshot wound to worry about.” Daryl grunts.
“Find ‘em yourself.” She glares at Daryl. Rick pushes Daryl’s crossbow down.
“You came here for some reason.” He walks around the woman.
“There’s a town. Woodbury. About 75 people. Run by this guy who calls himself the governor.”
“He got muscle?” Daryl questions.
“Paramilitary wannabe’s.” She answers.
“You know a way to get in?” Rick crosses his arms.
“Place is secure from walkers. But I can find us a way in.” She nods.
“How did you know how to get here?”
“They mentioned a prison. Said it was a straight shot from there.” She shrugs. Rick sighs with a nod. He points to Hershel.
“This is Hershel. The father of that younger woman. He’ll fix you up.” He introduces before walking off with Daryl.
“We gotta go get ‘em. Harper-”
“I know.” Rick cuts off Daryl.
“What do I tell Alexis? She’s gonna start worryin’.” Daryl sighs.
“The truth. And tell her we will bring her back.” Rick nods before walking away. Daryl looks over at Lexi who was with Beth, helping with the baby.
“Hey, Lex.” He calls, bringing her attention to him. He motions for her to come over. He leads her into an empty cell and sits on the bottom bunk. She sits next to him.
“Is everything alright?” She asks, worriedly.
“Um… it’s your mother…” He starts.
“Is she okay?” Harper panics.
“She will be.” Daryl nods. “She was taken, but we are going to get her back.” He promises.
“I want to help.” She jumps up. Daryl places a hand on her arm as he stands.
“No. It’s too dangerous. Ya have to stay here. Help with the baby.”
“I want to help find her.” She insists.
“Lexi-”
“I am helping!”
“No, Alexis!” Daryl’s shout stops her immediately. “No. Ya need to stay here. Stay safe.” His voice, more calm now. Alexis huffs as she crosses her arms.
“You aren’t my dad.” She scoffs. Daryl had to admit, hearing that out loud from her hurt, considering he has been here for her. “You’ve even said it to mom. You have told her you aren’t my dad. So why do you act like it?”
“I’m not doing this right now, Alexis.” He walks past her.
“No, I’m curious.” She follows him. “You are so mean to mom about how you aren’t my dad. So why do you continue to act like it?” Daryl doesn’t say anything, just keeps walking away. “Mom could do so much better than you. I don’t know why she even likes you.” This stops Daryl in his tracks, biting at his lower lip to keep himself from losing his cool. “You act like you care about her, just to always treat her badly.” Daryl turns to her.
“Listen, you’re twelve years old, ya know nothing about adult relationships. So keep your nose out of mine and your mothers business.” He growls, pointing at her. She glares at him as he stands up straight and walks out of the cell block. Beth was standing back, watching what just happened. Alexis turns and looks at her.
“What?”
“You shouldn’t treat him like that. He cares about you and Harper.” Beth answers as she rocks the baby.
“Whatever.” Alexis scoffs and walks away.
***
Harper was in a room by herself, duct taped to a chair, in front of a table. She was looking around for a way to get loose after just hearing Glenn get the shit beat out of him in the other room. She looks up when she hears the door open up. She sits up straight, staring Merle in the eyes. His eyes were familiar, due to the fact that they resembled Daryl’s, but chillingly unfamiliar at the same time. He walks closer towards her and then behind her. He runs his knife, attached to him, across the back of her shirt, sending chills down her spine.
“Now if I know better, this ain’t belong to you. It looks a lot like something Daryl would wear.” He chuckles as he sits on the table in front of her. She keeps a glare fixated on him, not speaking. He leans forward, resting his hand on his thigh. “So what’s been going on between you and my baby brother, huh?” She stays quiet.
“Nothin’?” He smirks. “I didn’t want to do this.” He shrugs before standing up and sinking his knife into her left hand, it gripping the chair as she lets out a pained scream.
“Fuck you!” She shouts. She breathes heavily as she glares at him. “You won’t get shit from me.”
“I’m sure I will at some point.” He shrugs before punching her in the nose, her head snapping back as he does so. She leans her head forward, returning her glare on him. He lands another punch on her face, right in her mouth. The taste of blood fills her mouth as she gasps in pain. He grabs her by the face, making her look at him. “Ready to speak?” She spits the blood in his face and he pushes her face back before wiping his face. “You bitch!”
“Guess you have to kill me.” She growls. He narrows his eyes down at her. He runs the tip of his knife from her jaw to her shoulder and then digs it in deeper as he starts to cut down her arm. She lets out cries of pain as she closes her eyes. He stops at her elbow and then punches her in the gut, causing her to hunch over as much as she could. She coughs and spits up more blood onto her lap. He moves his hand to her hair, stroking it.
“You know, I always knew my little brother took a likin’ to ya. Never thought he would have the balls to admit it.” He chuckles.
“Go to hell.” Harper groans, completely ignoring his comment.
“You’ll see me there anyway.” He laughs.
“Daryl is better off without you.” She returns her glare up to him. Merle stands up straight, the smile fading off his face. “He’s happier. More himself. He doesn’t need you.”
“You’re gonna regret that one, toots.” He raises his hand with the knife before the door opens.
“Merle!” A man behind him shouts. “We aren’t killing them.” Merle drops his hand and turns to the man. “Leave her. Let's go.” He follows the man out with a huff. Harper lets out a gasp and looks at her hand, which is bleeding out. She returns to looking around, trying to figure a way out.
***
“Come on you bitch.” A man who worked with the governor walks into the room Harper was in, setting rope on the table and cutting the tape from her wrists. He roughly ties her hands behind her back after standing her, causing her to wince from the wound on her hand. He grabs the rope he had set on the table and ties it around her neck. Her eyes widen as the thought that she may be executed runs through her head.
“Just a precaution.” He chuckles as he wraps the rope around his hand, before putting a bag over her head. He leads her out and she can only follow him. She struggled against his arm a few times but failed due to her weak state. Cheers begin to fill her ears, making her feel on edge. Were they going to kill her in front of all the people?
“Brother against brother!” The governors voice rings in her head as she comes to a stop. “And Merle’s little brother’s girlfriend is even here to monitor.” The bag is yanked off of Harper’s face and she squints her eyes to adjust to what is around her.
“Daryl!” She tries to run to him as soon as her eyes land on him, the restraint around her neck pulling her back. She lets out a cough as the man holding the rope yanks her backwards.
“Ah, ah, ah. You are going to watch as Merle kills his brother in front of you.” The governor walks in front of Harper. Merle puts his hands up.
“I’m gonna do whatever it takes to prove…” He turns around and punches Daryl in the gut, Daryl falling to the ground, coughing.
“No!” Harper screams.
“...That my loyalty is to this town!” Merle begins kicking Daryl. Harper cries as she watches. He lands blow after blow on Daryl, beating on him. Harper tries to run in but is only pulled back again. She looks away, tears running down her blood stained cheeks. Walkers are now brought into the mix. She shakes her head in hopes that this is all a really bad nightmare.
Daryl turns over and reaches up, swinging at Merle. He gets up for a moment before Merle pushes him back down. Merle stands over top of him, Daryl placing his hands around his brother's throat. They begin talking low enough that no one can hear over the cheering. Merle pulls Daryl up and they now are back to back, facing the walkers.
Harper looks back over at them. Daryl looks over at her, seeing face blood covered and arm dripping blood. He couldn’t see her hand but the blood dripping behind her gave away that she was wounded. It pained Daryl to see her like this. He is pulled back from his thoughts as a walker is pushed at him. He punches it and pushes it back towards the people who had it on the lead.
The brothers continue punching the walkers until gunshots echo through the air and each zombie is shot. A smoke bomb is thrown in the crowd, filling the air. Harper works up all her energy left and lifts her leg and rears it back into the man’s, who was holding her, crotch. He lets the rope go and grips his dick as he groans. She turns around and head butts him before running while still trying to regain balance from the head butt.
She heads over to where the gunshots came from. She slams into Rick, who grabs her to keep her from falling. He pulls the rope off of her neck and cuts the restraints from her hands.
“Are you okay?” He cups her face and she nods quickly in response. He shines a light for Daryl to see. Daryl rips his crossbow from one of the men's hands and runs toward us, Merle following in tow. Rick hands Harper a gun as they begin running to leave.
“They’re all at the arena. This way.” Merle starts to lead, running to the metal fence.
“You aren’t going anywhere with us.” Rick snaps.
“You really wanna do this now?” Merle begins to break the fence. The rest of the group keeps watch. He gets it open and Daryl follows him out. The rest of them follow after Daryl. Merle starts to lead them into the woods. Harper, Rick and Maggie look at each other.
“Let’s go!” Daryl shouts. Harper huffs as they follow. Once they are far enough away Rick leads, taking everyone back to where Glenn and Michonne were. Harper grunts as she begins to tear off the leftover duck tape on her wrists. Daryl reaches over and tries to take her hands to look at it. She rips it away from him, glaring at him.
“Let me just look.” He huffs.
“No. Don’t touch me.” She growls.
“What’s your issue?” He scoffs.
“This is your brothers doing.” She spat before walking further up, next to Rick. They get back to the road.
“Glenn!” Rick calls. Glenn and Michonne walk to us, Glenn sighing in relief. “Now we have a problem.” Rick holds up his hand. As soon as they see Merle, Michonne pulls out her katana and Glenn aims his gun. Harper steps next to Glenn, holding her gun as she faces Rick, Merle and Daryl.
“Put those down!” Rick shouts. Harper ignores him and holds up her gun.
“Harper!” Daryl shouts. “He helped us get out of there!”
“After he beat the shit out of you!” She shouts right back.
“We both took our licks.” Merle shrugs.
“Jackass.” Daryl looks back at him.
“Shut up!” Merle grunts.
“You shut up! You see what the hell you did to me!?” Harper yells holding her hand up, blood dripping down her arm.
“Enough!” Rick yells. Michonne holds up her katana trying to swing it at Merle. “Put that down!”
“Get that thing out of my face!” Daryl shouts at Harper who had her gun aimed at both brothers. Merle starts laughing.
“Man, look like you’ve gone native, brother.” He chuckles.
“No more than you, hanging with that psycho back there!” Daryl turns to him.
“He is a charmer. Been puttin’ the wood to your girlfriend Andrea.” He looks at Michonne as he moans.
“Pig.” Harper spat.
“You know Andrea?” Rick looks at her.
“Yep. Her and blondie spent all winter together. Cuddling in the forest. Mmmm.” Merle smirks.
“Shut up, bro!” Daryl shouts at him.
“Shut up, yourself! Bunch of pussies-” Rick smacks him in the back of the head with the butt of his gun, knocking him out.
“Finally.” Harper grumbles before she walks toward the cars. The others follow. “We aren’t taking him back.” Harper shakes her head as they all gather, aside from Michonne.
“We’ll make it work.” Daryl huffs.
“It’ll just stir things up.” Rick jumps in.
“The governor is probably on his way to the prison right now. Merle knows how he thinks, and we could use the muscle.” Daryl shrugs.
“I am not having him at the prison.” Maggie sighs, shaking her head.
“Yeah, no. Have you seen me and Glenn? That is Merle’s doing.” Harper pulls the bandana from Daryl’s pocket, wrapping it around her hand.
“Do you really want him sleeping in the same cell block as Carol or Beth? Or Alexis?” Glenn adds.
“He ain’t a rapist.” Daryl scoffs.
“His buddy is.”
“Well, he ain’t his buddy no more.” Daryl growls.
“He isn’t staying there.” Harper sighs.
“It’ll put everyone at each other's throats. She's right.” Rick nods.
“But you’ll bring the last samurai with you?” Daryl motions to Michonne.
“She’s not coming with us-”
“She is in no condition to be on her own.” Harper cuts Rick off.
“At least let my dad stitch her up.” Maggie shrugs.
“She’s unpredictable.” Rick shakes his head.
“We don’t know who she is. Now, Merle. Merle’s blood-”
“No, Merle’s your blood. My blood, my family is back at that prison and standing here.” Glenn interrupts.
“And you are a part of that family, Daryl.” Harper takes his hand in hers.
“But he’s not.” Rick adds.
“Fine.” He yanks his hand out of Harpers. “No him, no me.” He walks toward the car.
“Daryl.” Harper follows after him. “Don’t do this.” He opens the trunk. Rick follows the two over.
“There’s got to be another way.”
“Don’t ask me to leave him. Did that once already.” Daryl shakes his head as he gathers his bag. “Take care of yourself. Take care of lil’ ass kicker. Carl.” He slings the bag over his shoulder. “He’s one tough kid.”
“Daryl, please.” Harper shakes her head as she looks at him, tears brimming her eyes. He looks at her, biting on his lip. He steps closer to her, cupping the back of her head and kissing her forehead, lingering for a moment before pulling away. A small sob escapes Harper’s lips. “Take care of Lex.” He whispers before he turns away from her before walking to Merle.
“Daryl!” Rick calls but Daryl keeps walking, Merle leading him away. Rick puts all the guns in the back with a sigh. Harper grabs the trunk door, slamming it shut. She walks around, throwing the car door open and climbing inside, slamming the door behind her.
Chapter 23: Season 3 Episode 7
Notes:
We got to over 1000 hits! Thank you so much to everyone who is reading! You are the best!
Chapter Text
Words: 1525
Warnings: SH
Harper had been taking Daryl’s leave the hardest. After Hershel patched her up, she barely moved from her’s and Daryl’s set up on the perch. She just laid there. Questioning. Why did everyone she cared about leave? Why did they always die or leave her? It wasn’t fair. Carol walks up the stairs and stops when she is standing by Harper, who was laying down staring at the ceiling. She sits on the floor next to her.
“I hate him.” Harper mumbles.
“Don’t say that.” Carol sighs.
“How could he just leave like that?” Harper sits up. “I mean, Lori dies and then he just leaves.”
“Merle is the type of guy who makes you feel like you deserve the abuse. Daryl doesn’t see past the fact that he is his brother.” Carol looks over at Harper.
“Alexis blames herself. Says she said some awful things before Daryl left. She thinks it is what made him not want to come back.” Harper places her head in her good hand.
“It’s no one’s fault.”
“I am furious with him.” Harper mutters.
“And that’s okay. But you need to understand he didn’t want to hurt you.” Carol places her hand on Harper’s arm, away from the cut. Harper sighs and pushes herself off the mattress. She rummages through her bag and pulls out the pack of cigarettes she had put in her bag, from Daryls.
“I’ll be back. Watch Lexi for me.” She sighs before walking out, making sure she is alone. She leans back against a wall and pulls a cigarette from the pack. She takes her lighter out and lights the end of the cigarette and inhales before blowing out the smoke. She looks at the cigarette in her hand and tears form in her eyes, thinking about when she would smoke with Daryl. She slides down the wall and lifts her knees to her chest.
She holds the cigarette in between her index finger and thumb before looking at her arm. She connects the burning tip to her skin, putting the cigarette out on herself. She winces a bit but just watches as it burns through her skin. She flicks the cigarette away once it is out and leans her head back, tears beginning to flow down her cheeks. She leans her head back against the wall as she cries.
“Asshole…” She mumbles, shaking her head back and forth. She hears someone walk up and approach her but she didn’t care who it was. The person takes a seat next to her.
“I’m sorry.” Rick’s voice flows through her ears. “I couldn’t protect Lori, I couldn’t get him to stay.”
“It’s not your fault. None of it.” She sighs, looking over at him.
“Baby has a name now.” He looks over at her. She lets a small smile spread on her face. “Judith.”
“It’s beautiful.”
“I never thanked you.”
“For what?” Harper looks back up toward the sky.
“For taking care of her while I was… You were struggling too and still were there. I couldn’t imagine a better aunt for my kids.” He smiles.
“I would die for those kids.” She chuckles as she reaches up and wipes her face.
“I know you would. Which is why I am thanking you.” She places her hand on his.
“We’ll get through it together.” She assures. “I’m sorry for the things I said…”
“Some of the stuff I said was uncalled for as well.” He sighs. “I see her. Everywhere I look.” Harper glances back over at him.
“You know, she loved you.” He looks at her with a soft smile before standing up.
“Go on inside. Get some rest.” He says before walking away.
***
Harper walks out into the yard, noticing Hershel went out there to talk with Rick. She just wanted to make sure he wasn’t out here alone in case he needed help. With one leg accidents are prone to happen. She walks toward them before a shot is fired into the prison. Her eyes widen as she falls down to the ground, hoping the grass was tall enough to hide her. She sees shots fired near Hershel before he drops to the ground. She crawls her way over to him.
“Are you okay? You hit?” She whispers. He shakes his head.
“You?”
“No.” She answers as they try to stay hidden. She reaches back and pulls her gun from the back of her pants. It falls quiet and Harper doesn’t dare move. The gun fire starts back up again. “We need to move. Try and get back.” She grabs his crutches and begins trying to help him crawl. She stops him as a truck drives up on the gate, tearing it down and stopping in the middle of the yard. It falls silent again.
The back falls open and walkers begin piling out. Harper and Hershel begin crawling backwards. The gun fire starts up once more. Harper looks up a bit, shooting in the direction of the shots.
“Hershel! Harper! Get the hell out of there!” Rick shouts. Harper and Hershel both sit up once the gun shots from the other side stop. They begin shooting at the walkers coming near them. Michonne runs over as Glenn pulls up in his truck. She helps Harper get Hershel up and get him in the truck. Once they are all in, Glenn pulls back up past the fence into the courtyard. They all get out once it is parked. Harper hugs Alexis once she is out.
“You okay?” She looks Alexis over.
“Yeah.” Lexi nods. Harper looks out at the yard which was now taken over by walkers. Rick runs up to the gate, Daryl and Merle following behind. Glenn lets them in. Alexis runs over. “Dad!” She exclaims before hugging him. She steps back after realizing what she said. “I-I mean Daryl…” She mutters. “Listen, I’m sorry for what I said to you.”
“You’re okay, kiddo.” He forgives her, pulling her to him in a hug, placing his hand on the back of her head. He looks over at Harper. She huffs before turning away and walking inside. Daryl sighs before everyone heads inside.
***
Harper was taking care of Judith later that night while everyone slept. She was rocking her, while feeding her as she paced just outside the cell block, around the tables. Merle was watching her. She looks up from Judith and at him.
“What?”
“She yours?” He asks.
“No. My sisters.” She answers plainly before walking to the cell block door. Daryl was sitting by it. She kicks the metal bars to get his attention. He gets up and opens the door. She walks in and heads up the stairs as he shuts the door.
Judy starts spitting the nipple of the bottle out. Harper sets the bottle on the floor next to Judith’s bed that Carol made for her. Harper carefully lays Judith in it as Daryl comes up the stairs. Harper stands and turns, facing him. She tries to go around him but he places his arm in front of her.
“Can we talk, please.” He whispers, trying to not wake anyone.
“I don’t want to talk.” She sighs.
“That was my brother, Harper. Ya would do the same if it was Lori.”
“Don’t!” She stops herself, realizing how loud she was. “Don’t ever compare Merle to Lori.” She growls, glaring dead into his eyes.
“Please, don’t do this.” He begs. Harper knows you would never catch this man ever begging for anything, from anyone. But yet here he is. She steps outside through one of the halls onto one of the bridges. He follows her out. She stops in the center and turns to him.
“You wanted to talk? So talk.” She crosses her arms.
“I’m sorry. Okay, I get you’re mad at me-”
“Absolutely pissed.”
“I understand. But Merle’s the only family I got left. I wasn’t gonna leave him again.” He steps closer.
“Did you see what he did to me?” She scoffs.
“Yes. I already had an argument with him about that.”
“An argument? That’s what you do for him torturing me?” She blinks back the tears in her eyes.
“Believe me, Harper. I wanted to bash his face in when I found out he did that to ya. I am pissed that he put his hands on ya like that. That he hurt ya. But he’s my brother either way.” He reaches toward her face. She smacks his hand away.
“Don’t touch me.” She swallows down a lump in her throat as she glares at him, angrily. He stares at her with pained eyes.
“I’m sorry.”
“I don’t care. I don’t care at all. I got beat by your brother then you left for him.” She lets out an angered laugh as she shakes her head.
“I still care about ya…” He whispers, tears threatening to spill from the corners of his eyes.
“I need some space.” She mumbles. Daryl stands up straight and nods, fighting back his tears. Harper walks by him to head back inside. She stops for just a moment, rethinking what she is doing, before deciding to leave.
Chapter 24: Season 3 Episode 8
Notes:
A second chapter for you guys since they are short
Chapter Text
Words: 1442
Warnings: None
“We’re not leaving.” Rick stands while slinging a gun over his shoulder.
“Well, we can’t stay.” Hershel shakes his head.
“Where would we go? You are missing a leg, we have two children and a baby, and I can barely use the left side of my upper body.” Harper looks at the older man.
“We can’t even go outside.” Beth adds.
“Not in the daylight.” Carol looks over at the blonde teen.
“If Rick says we aren’t running, we aren’t running.” Glenn glances around at everyone.
“No, better to live like rats.” Merle scoffs, on the other side of the barred door.
“You have any better ideas?” Rick glares at him.
“We should have left last night. Lived another day. Lost that opportunity though. He probably has scouts on every road out of here by now.” Merle answers.
“We ain’t scared of him.” Daryl says from up top.
“Should be.” Merle shrugs. “If he takes the high ground around here, he could just starve us out.”
“Let’s put him in the other cell block.” Maggie mutters.
“Yeah, I’m tired of hearing his voice.” Harper rolls her eyes.
“No, he has a point.” Daryl stops her.
“Of course you think so.” Harper mumbles.
“This is all you! You started it!” Maggie yells as she turns to Merle.
“It doesn’t matter whose fault it is! What do we do now?” Beth asks.
“I say we leave. Axel is dead now. We can’t just sit here.” Hershel voices. Rick looks at him before walking away. “Get back here!” Hershel shouts as she stands with his crutches. “You’re slipping, Rick. We can all see it. We all understand why, but now is not the time for it. You said this wasn’t a democracy, now you own up to that. My family’s lives are in your hands. So clear your head and do something about this.” Rick sighs before walking out to go take watch. It falls quiet in the cell block. Harper normally wasn’t bothered by the silence but it was just painfully awkward at this point.
Harper steps forward to speak, “You know-”
“You are in no better of a mental state than him.” Hershel turns to her. “Your sister dies and then he leaves not long after.” He points up toward Daryl. “We all see how you struggle. I already saw that burn on your arm.” Harper tenses up and chews on her bottom lip. Daryl’s eyes immediately move to her, looking down at her. The fact that she hurt herself killed him inside.
Harper huffs before walking by Hershel, up the stairs. She walks into the room she had set up for herself. Judith was in her makeshift bed there since Harper spent all of last night up with her. Harper plops herself onto the bottom bunk and looks down at her arm. She opens her left hand and stares at the palm of it. After a week and constant attention to it, it seemed to be finally healing some.
Alexis approaches the room, looking in at the woman she saw as her mother. She walks in the doorway and knocks on the wall. This brings Harper’s attention up towards Lexi.
“Hi.” Harper closes her hand into a fist as she sits up straight.
“Hey.” Alexis walks over and sits next to Harper. It goes quiet again. “Are you and Daryl… breaking up?” Alexis asks as she fiddles with her hands.
“There isn’t really a break up if me and him were never together.” Harper shakes her head. Alexis looks at her hands and tries to think of something to say. “But don’t let it affect your relationship with either of us.”
“I won’t.” Alexis nods. Harper takes her daughter's hand.
“We’ll get through it. Like we always do.” She assures. All Alexis can do in response is nod.
***
Harper and Alexis walk out of the cell block as Rick was leading Andrea inside. Carol walks over to the blonde girl and hugs her. Harper approaches both of them. Andrea pulls away and looks over at Harper.
“Harper…” She starts. Harper doesn’t even let her say anything else before pulling her into a hug.
“You’re alright.” Harper smiles. Andrea notices Alexis behind Harper.
“Alexis. You’ve grown so much.” She pulls away from the hug. She then takes notice of Hershel making his way in the room. “Hershel, my god.” She gasps, looking at his leg. She looks around at everyone. “Where’s Shane?” No one says a thing. “Lori?” Harper turns away from Andrea, walking to the table Daryl was sitting on and pulls herself up onto it.
“She had a girl. But Lori didn’t make it.” Hershel answers.
“Neither did T-Dog.” Carol adds.
“I’m so sorry.” Andrea whispers. She looks around, trying to find something to say. “You all live here?”
“Here and that cell block.” Glenn nods. Andrea points to the cell block with a questioning look. She starts walking toward it. Rick blocks her off.
“You aren’t going in there.”
“I’m not an enemy, Rick.”
“You are sleeping with one.” Harper mutters.
“We had that field, the courtyard. Until your boyfriend tore down the fence and shot at us.” Rick places his hands on his hips.
“He said you fired first.” Andrea shakes his head.
“He’s lying to you.” Harper sighs.
“He killed an inmate who survived here.” Hershel explains.
“We liked him. Was one of us.” Daryl adds.
“As soon as I found out I came. I didn’t even know you were in Woodbury until the shoot out.”
“That was a week ago.” Harper looks over at Andrea.
“I came as soon as I was able to.” Andrea huffs before turning to Michonne. “What have you told them?”
“Nothing.” Michonne answers.
“I don’t get it.” Andrea turns back to the rest of the group. “I left Atlanta with you people, and now I am the odd man out?”
“He almost killed Michonne. He would have killed us too.” Glenn shrugs.
“With his hand on the trigger.” Andrea points to Merle. “Wasn’t he the one that kidnapped you? Who beat and tortured you?” She sighs and puts her face in her hands. “We have to work this out.”
“There’s nothing to work out.” Rick jumps back in. “We’re gonna kill him.”
“We can settle this.”
“Don’t give us that crap.” Harper scoffs.
“Why did you come here?” Rick cocks his head to the side as he questions her.
“Because he’s gearing up for war. The people see you as killers. They are training to attack.” Andrea answers.
“Tell ya what, next time ya see this governor, tell him I’ll take his other eye out.” Daryl pipes in.
“If he wants a war, he’s got one.” Harper stands up and walks into the cell block.
***
They had sent off Andrea with a spare car. Everyone was sitting around the cell block together. Harper was standing with Hershel and Daryl. She still was pissed at him but with the tension dying down she was able to be next to him again without being too angry. Rick begins walking downstairs with Judith as Beth starts to sing. Her singing was something Harper always enjoyed. Rick eyes down Merle as he walks into the cell block, leaning against the door. Rick walks over to Harper, Daryl and Hershel.
“My turn?” Harper chuckles as she holds her arms out for Judith. Rick transfers the baby into his sister’s arms. Judith whines a bit as she is moved. Harper softly shushes her as she starts rocking her.
“Some reunion, huh?” Daryl looks at Rick, talking about Andera.
“She’s in a jam.” Rick answers.
“Yeah, we all are.” Hershel nods. Harper looks over at the three men. “Andrea’s persuasive. This man is armed to the teeth and bent on destruction.”
“So what do we do?” Harper asks.
“Match it.” Rick sighs. “I’m gonna go on a run.”
“I’ll head out tomorrow.” Daryl says.
“No.” Harper shakes her head. “You need to watch Merle. You are the only one he will listen to.”
“I’m glad you are back, really.” Rick looks at Daryl. “But if he causes a problem, it’s on you.”
“I got him.” Daryl nods.
“I’ll take Michonne.” Rick looks over at her.
“Ya sure that’s a good idea?”
“I’ll find out.” Rick sighs. “And Carl. He’s ready. You three hold it down here.” Rick looks at them. They all nod.
“Ya got it.” Harper looks over at Alexis who was sitting next to Beth before looking down at Judith. She feels Daryl’s arm sling over her shoulders and he pulls her into his side. She closes her eyes and sighs. Just for tonight, she wouldn’t mind.
Chapter 25: Season 3 Episode 9
Chapter Text
Words: 1715
Warnings: None
Harper wakes up with Daryl’s arm over top of her. They had squished together into one of the beds of the cell. Harper opens her eyes and looks over at the makeshift bed that Judith was in. She assumed Rick had already left. Coos coming from the makeshift crib alerted Harper that Judy was awake. She gets Daryl’s arm off of her and climbs out of the bed, rubbing her eyes.
She walks over and bends down, getting Judith out. She rests her head on her shoulder and walks downstairs and out of the cell block. Merle was already up. She just ignores him as she starts to prepare water to warm to make Judith’s bottle. Merle watches her as she moves around.
“You stay with my brother last night?” He speaks up. Harper doesn’t answer, instead just continues what she is doing. “You could at least speak to me.”
“Why? I struggle to use my left hand and arm because of you. Probably have nerve damage.” She scoffs.
“Because you are fucking around with my little brother, that’s why.” He crosses his arms.
“He’s a perfectly capable adult. Sure as hell doesn’t need you to worry about what he is doing.” She mutters as she lets the water warm up.
“Okay. What about the girl? Alexis, right? She called Daryl dad. Does she really see him as a father?” He laughs.
“He’s been there for her. They have a good relationship.” She shrugs.
“He ain’t a settle down type, ya know?”
“I am aware.” Harper desperately was hoping the water would warm up faster.
“Then what makes you think he wants to have that kid look at him as a dad?” He walks over toward her. She clutches Judith closer to her.
“Because no matter what is happening with me and him, he is still there for her.” She answers while checking the water.
“I say he does that just to get in your pants.” Merle chuckles. Harper turns to him with a glare.
“Shut up, pig! Not everything is about sex you know!?” She snaps at him. He puts his hands up as he laughs at her reaction. She turns back and begins putting together Judith’s bottle.
“You have an attitude. I like it.”
“I don’t give a rat's ass what you like.” She scoffs. She pours the water into the bottle and mixes the formula before walking away and back into the cell block. Daryl was walking down the stairs. “Get some control over your damn brother.” She grumbles as she walks up the steps, passing him. She walks into her cell and sits on the bed with Judith as she begins to feed her. “There you go.” She whispers, staring down at her niece. Beth walks in the doorway and looks at them with a smile. Harper looks up at her and smiles back.
“I’ve always wanted kids.” Beth sits next to Harper.
“I was the same at your age. Now though, after losing Jill…” Harper shakes her head. “I am okay with just Judith, Carl and Alexis.”
“You would never have kids again?”
“Well, I am only getting older. And I have struggles with fertility that only doctors were able to help with. The chances of me having a kid again are slim.” Harper explains. “Plus, we don’t need any more kids at the moment.” Beth just nods.
“You want me to take over? You look exhausted.” She offers.
“I just was up late.”
“With Daryl?”
“We just talked a little.” Harper shrugs. “He fell asleep, but I had a lot on my mind.”
“Do you think you and him will be okay?” Beth asks as she watches Judith.
“We’ll have to see.”
***
Rick, Carl and Michonne got back safely. The next day Rick took Harper, Daryl and Hershel out to go meet the governor. Harper stays in the car with Hershel, keeping look out, while Daryl and Rick go check the place out. After a few minutes, Daryl heads back over.
“He’s already in there.” He says, talking about the governor. “Sat down with Rick.”
“I don’t see any cars.” Hershel looks around the area.
“It don’t feel right. Keep the car runnin’.” Daryl nods. Hershel looks at Harper and she just shrugs. A car begins approaching and Harper is quick to get out, aiming her gun in the direction of the car. Two men and Andrea climb out of the vehicle. One of the men she recognized. She keeps her gun aimed at his head as Andrea walks inside.
“Quit aiming that at me.” The guy spat at Harper.
“Why? You’re the one who put that rope around my neck, brought me out to watch Merle beat Daryl.” She growls.
“It was all at the governor’s request.” He leans back against the car.
“Put it down, Harper.” Hershel sighs. She looks at him, disbelief written on her face before she huffs and lowers her gun. She slams her door shut before walking around the front and pulling herself up on the hood of the car. It stays quiet for a couple of minutes, Daryl pacing the whole time.
“Maybe I should go inside.” Hershel looks over at the door.
“The governor has requested that Rick and him speak privately.” The other man, who was writing something down in a journal, says.
“Who even are you?” Harper leans back on her right hand, keeping her left in her lap.
“Milton Mamet.” He answers.
“Great, he brought his butler.” Daryl scoffs, causing Harper to try and hide a smile. The other guy chuckles.
“I’m his adviser.” Milton corrects.
“Advice on what?” Daryl grumbles.
“Planning, biters. I don’t need to don’t need to explain myself to the henchman.”
“Ya better watch your mouth, sunshine.” Daryl growls.
“Easy there, tiger. Back up.” Harper holds her hand up. “What’s your name then?” She motions her head toward the only guy who she didn’t know the name of. .
“Martinez. But what’s it to you sweetheart?”
“Don’t call her that.”
“Don’t call me that.” Daryl and Harper snap in sync then look at each other before looking away. Martinez laughs at this. Daryl scoffs, walking back over to the car. Not long after Andrea walks back out. Martinez walks to the door and shuts it behind her. It falls quiet outside. Daryl leans up against the side of the car.
“You know, there’s no reason we can’t take this time to explore the issues ourselves.” Milton finally speaks up.
“Boss said, sit tight and shut up.” Martinez huffs.
“Don’t ya mean the governor?” Daryl scoffs.
“It’s good that they are talking. We don’t want another battle.” Milton shrugs.
“That’s what you call a battle? Storming in, filling our yard with walkers and shooting up our home?” Harper glares at him.
“To be fair you guys did it first.” Martinez comments.
“Because you took three of us.”
“That was all Merle’s doing.” Marinez raises his hands.
“You should have let us go then.” Harper sits up straight and crosses her arms.
“Why would we do that?”
“You are just equally at fault.” Walkers growling in the distance stops the argument. Andrea and Harper follow Daryl and Martinez over there.
“After you.” Daryl looks at Martinez.
“No way. After you.” Martinez points at the walkers with his bat. Andrea scoffs and walks by them, stabbing one with her knife.
“Both of you just shut up.” Harper groans as she pulls her knife out and pins one of the walkers to the ground before stabbing it in the head. Daryl and Marrinez basically show off as they take down the other walkers. Andrea sighs and walks away. Harper gets up off the ground and places her hands on her hips as she watches. Daryl gets down by one of them and pulls out a pack of cigarettes from his shirt pocket.
“Look at what he’s got.” He pulls one out and puts it in his mouth before lighting it. He holds it out toward Martinez.
“I prefer menthols.”
“Douchebag.” Daryl grumbles. Harper takes the pack and takes one before handing the pack back. She walks away from the two men as she pulls her lighter out, lighting the end of the cigarette as she walks back to the others. She props herself back on top of the hood of the car as she smokes. Andrea walks over.
“What happened with you and Daryl?” Harper just shrugs in response.
“Not quite sure. We… built something. But we are so back and forth that it just keeps falling apart.” Harper sighs.
“Do you think you’ll be able to fix it?” Andrea leans against the car.
“I feel like everyone keeps asking about me and him. And in all honesty the more I think about it the more I just don’t know.” Harper sighs as she takes a hit from the cigarette before exhaling the smoke from her nose and mouth. After a bit Daryl and Martinez head back. It just goes quiet again. No talking, or communicating. Everyone kind of just sat with themselves until the governor came out, Rick following. Harper hopps off the hood of the car and everyone gets in their vehicles, leaving.
The ride is quiet on the way back. They pull up at the prison and get out of the car. Harper looks over at Daryl who was getting off his motorcycle. Harper sighs as they all head inside. Everyone gathers in the cell block to hear Rick inform them on what is happening.
“I met this governor. Sat with him. He wants the prison and wants us gone.” It falls silent. Harper looks over at Alexis who was looking down at the floor. “We’re going to war.” Rick speaks up before walking away. Harper sighs and looks over at Daryl who nods at Merle before he walks upstairs. Harper follows him up.
“We need to talk.” She grabs his attention. He turns to look at her, waiting for her to talk. “If something happens to me when this war breaks out-”
“Nothing is going to happen to ya.” He shakes his head.
“If something happens, and you are still alive, you need to take care of Lexi.” Harper finishes.
“I will, but nothing will happen to ya.” He mutters before walking away from her.
Chapter 26: Season 3 Episode 10
Chapter Text
Words: 2198
Warnings: Death
Daniel Reed Face claim: Steven Strait
Harper had been taking a lot of shifts keeping watch. She just needed anything to distract her from her mind. She paces back and forth along the caged bridge. The door she had her back to opens. She turns around, seeing Daryl walking over to her. She sighs and looks out through the fence, placing her hand against the wiring. Daryl stands next to her. It stays quiet between the two as they look out at the walker infested field.
“Rick’s makin’ a trade.” Daryl finally says something.
“A trade?” Harper questions.
“Michonne for our safety.” He answers. Harper takes her eyes off the field and looks up at Daryl.
“Seriously?”
“He says it’s the only way.” Daryl nods.
“It’s got to be a trap.” She scoffs, shaking her head as she looks back out.
“He don’t think it is.” Daryl shrugs.
“He hasn’t exactly been in his right mind.” Harper mumbles.
“Neither have you.”
“I am doing better than Rick.”
“You are sleep deprived and hungry. You spend all of your time out here.” He looks over at Harper.
“I’m fine.” She keeps her face straight as she glances up at him.
“You ain’t fine.”
“I’m not doing this right now, Daryl.” She sighs, pinching the bridge of her nose.
“No, we are. Ya can’t keep doin’ this to yourself.” He huffs.
“I think you need to mind your business. I’m not your girlfriend, I’m not your wife. Back off.” Harper glares at him, dropping her hand to her side.
“Ya sound like me.”
“Maybe it’s because I spent so much of my time hearing that.” She laughs, looking back at the yard. Daryl shakes his head, jaw clenching before he leaves her. “Jackass.” Harper mutters to herself.
***
Daryl approaches Glenn who was trying to fix some of the metal, barred doors and prop them up.
“Have ya seen Merle around?” Daryl asks, Glenn looks back before returning to what he was doing. Daryl sets down his crossbow and helps Glenn set up the door. “He say he’s sorry?” He asks, grabbing the chain and wrapping it around the doors. “‘Cause he is.” Glenn grabs a crate of glass bottles and walks it over to the table nearby. “He’s gonna make it right. I’m gonna make him. There just needs to be a little forgiveness.” Glenn stops what he is doing and walks over to Daryl.
“He tied me to a chair, beat me and then threw a walker at me. Maybe I could’ve called it even but he sent Maggie who terrorized her. Humiliated her. And then proceeded to beat Harper and almost kill her. I care more about Maggie than I do myself. And you should care more about Harper than you do yourself.” Glenn finally speaks up before returning to what he was doing. Daryl huffs before grabbing his crossbow and leaving to look for Merle.
***
Michonne and Merle went missing. Harper had a feeling she knew what happened. Merle took Michonne to the governor because he knew Rick would pull out of the deal. Which Rick did. Harper was keeping watch again. She takes notice of Daryl exiting the cell block. He runs to the gate and leaves, shutting it behind him. She grabs her gun and runs inside. She stops by Maggie.
“Cover for me.” She says before running out and into the direction she saw Daryl go. She catches up to him but stays back enough that he can’t see her. After a while she loses sight of him but she figured out where he was going. She runs into Michonne, walking back to the prison.
“He said he didn’t want anyone going after him.” She stops Harper.
“I’m keeping tabs on him.” Harper huffs as she comes to a stop in her running. “Merle let you loose?” Michonne nods. “Good. Get back to the prison. I’ll bring him back soon.” Harper places a hand on Michonne’s shoulder before heading back after Daryl.
It feels like she’s running forever before she stops as she approaches the building where they had met the governor. She walks around, looking for Daryl. She goes around back, seeing Daryl on the ground, crying. She had never seen him actually cry before. She slowly approaches, noticing Merle on the ground, dead, near him, as a walker. She recognized him by his prosthetic metal replacement for his hand. She gets down next to Daryl, knowing how he felt.
Daryl doesn’t even say anything to her, just leans over, placing his head in her chest as he cries. She places her hand on his head as she sets her gun on the ground next to them. His crying was enough to bring tears to her eyes as she strokes his hair, attempting to comfort him.
***
The group was packing up, putting everything in the cars, making it seem like they left. They were going to drive the cars out. Harper carries out her bag of stuff, Alexis by her side. They toss them in the bag of the car. Harper glances over at Carol talking with Daryl, who was sitting on the ground beside his motorcycle. Carol reaches her hand out and he takes it, helping him up. Carol holds Daryl’s hand a second longer than Harper would have liked. Alexis takes notice of what is happening and pulls Harper away.
Harper and Alexis go with Hershel, Beth, Judith and Carl to the woods. If anyone was to try and escape through there they could help. Harper sits on the ground behind a rock, next to Beth who was holding Judith.
“You think this will work?” Alexis asks as she sits with them.
“I really hope so.” Harper nods with a sigh before gunfire fills the air from a distance.
“They are there.” Hershel points out. They stay quiet and listen for a stop in the noise. Not long after it does stop the sound of footsteps approach us. Carl gets up and aims his gun at the boy running. Hershel stands and aims his gun as well. “Drop the gun.”
“Woah! Okay. Here.” The boy nods and holds the gun out to Carl. Carl stares him dead in the eye, not taking the gun. Suddenly a bullet goes through the boy's head and his body thuds to the ground. Harper stares wide eyed, seeing her nephew just kill someone. She shakes her head and places her hand on Carl’s back.
“Let’s head back.” She mumbles before leading the group back to the prison and inside. The others run in as they walk up to the cell block. Rick sighs in relief and kisses Judith’s head then gets down and hugs Carl.
“Dad, I’m coming to Woodbury.” Carl pushes his dad back.
“Carl.” Rick sighs, placing his head in his hand as he stands up.
“I did my job out there like all of you. I took down one of the governor's soldiers.” Carl explains.
“One of his soldiers? Or a boy running away who happened to stumble upon us.” Hershel corrects.
“He drew on us.”
“Don’t get your story twisted, boy.” Harper scoffs. Rick glances at Harper before placing a hand on his son's shoulder.
“I’m sorry you had to do that.”
“That's why I was there. I’m going with you.” Carl insists then walks into the cell block. Hershel steps forward, looking after Carl.
“That kid was scared.” He sighs.
“He was handing his gun over to us. Carl just lied to you.” Harper shakes her head.
“Carl said it was in defense.” Rick looks over at both of them.
“It wasn’t. He had every reason not to shoot.” Hershel turns his head to him.
“Maybe it looked like that to you-”
“Rick!” Hershel cuts him off.
“If you don’t believe Hershel, believe me. I love that kid. But I know what I saw.” Harper crosses her arms, Rick looks down with a sigh.
***
Harper was helping pack up to go to Woodbury. She gets into the back of the truck with Michonne and Rick. They head off, Daryl leading on his motorcycle. They slow up as they approach two of the vehicles that the governor's troops came in. Dead bodies were scattered around them. They come to a stop and get out. They walk over, killing any of them that were walkers and looking around.
A bang comes from the window of the truck behind Daryl. He jumps away a bit and looks up. A woman was in the window, blood on her hands. Rick aims his gun as Daryl opens the door. She climbs out with her hands up. Daryl reaches in, pulling a man out who had a bloody rag tied around his leg.
“Who are you two?” Rick asks.
“I’m Karen, this is Daniel. The governor shot up everyone. We managed to hide and get in there.” The woman answers.
“Is he bit?” Harper holds her gun to his head.
“No. No. Shot.” Karen shakes her head. Harper drops her gun to her side.
“You two are going to help us get in.” Rick grabs her arm and leads her to the car. Harper grabs the man and leads him as well. They get to the road they were at the last time they were here and stop. They get out, bringing the two people with them, heading to the town as it gets dark.
They slowly approach the gates then start getting shot at. They duck down beside a car and start shooting back. It stops after a moment.
“Tyresse! It’s me!” Karen stands while holding her hands up. Rick yanks her down.
“Karen!? Are you okay?” The man on guard shouts.
“I’m fine!” Karen rips her arm from Rick and stands again with her hands raised. “Daniel’s with me too!” Daniel stands as well, doing the same as her.
"Where’s the governor!?” Tyresse shouts.
“He fired on everyone! Killed them all.” She explains. They are quiet for a moment.
“Why are you with them!?”
“They saved me!” Karen answers.
“We’re coming out!” Rick shouts before standing. Harper shakes her head, not thinking this was a good idea. They all stand, holding their hands up. The gate opens and Tyresse and a woman step out.
“Why are you here?” Tyresse questions.
“We were coming to finish this.” Harper mutters.
“Until we saw what the governor did.” Rick adds.
“He killed them?” Tyresse asks in disbelief. Rick just nods.
“Karen told us Andrea left for the prison. She never made it.” Harper puts her hands down with a sigh. Tyresse lets us in and they head to where they held Harper, Glenn and Maggie. “The governor held people here?” Tyresse asks.
“Did more than hold them.” Daryl shakes his head. Harper shows Tyresse her hand which had started scarring better now that it was healing. We stop at a door, blood seeping out from the bottom. Rick opens the door, Daryl aiming inside. Milton was dead on the ground and Andrea was up against the wall, bleeding. Michonne runs around and gets down beside her. Harper steps in, looking down at the woman who used to be part of their group.
“I tried to stop them.” Andrea breathes out.
“You’re burning up.” Michonne points out. Andrea pulls back her jacket revealing a bite on her shoulder. Harper gasps and covers her mouth.
“Are the others alive?” Andrea looks at Rick. He nods with a sigh. Andrea looks up at Michonne. “It’s good that you found them.” She smiles. Michonne nods as she cries. “I have to do it myself.” Harper knew she was talking about killing herself. “Please.” She looks at Rick. He places his gun in her hand. Harper reaches down and Andrea reaches up, taking her hand.
“I’m sorry.” Harper whispers, tears in her eyes before stepping out. Michonne stays in the room with Andrea as the others step out as well. After a moment, a gunshot echoes and Harper buries her face into Daryl’s chest as she cries. He places his arm around her, rubbing her back.
***
The group takes everyone from Woodbury back to the prison in a bus. They park and Harper climbs out. She watches the people file out of the bus as she walks over to Daryl.
She takes a deep breath before talking, “I think we need to just be friends.” Daryl looks over at her, not saying a thing. “I can’t do the back and forth anymore. I just need a break.” Harper sighs.
“So this is it?” His voice was gruff, unlike how it was after he got comfortable with Harper.
“For now, yes.” She nods and turns to him. “I’ll always care about you. That won’t ever change. I think we just need to step back.”
“If that’s what ya want.” Daryl nods. She leans up, cupping his cheek and placing a gentle kiss on the other. She steps back with a soft smile, letting her hand fall from his face. She walks over to the others. Daniel was limping out of the bus. She takes his arm and wraps it over her shoulders.
“We’ll fix you up.” She smiles.
“Thank you…” He waits for her name.
“Harper.”
“Thank you, Harper.”
Chapter 27: Season 4 Episode 1
Notes:
Due to it being the last few months of my classes and with work right now I am changing my schedule to posting a chapter once a week. I have been struggling to get as many chapters as I used to write when I started this. I hope everyone understands and continues to enjoy.
Chapter Text
Words: 2084
Warnings: Abuse
Things had been okay. After bringing the people from Woobury in they started taking in people they found on their travels. They had cleared the field and barricaded the prison. They started a farm with crops, animals. It was great honestly. Harper walks outside where everyone was gathered under the pavilion for breakfast. Carol was cooking the meals.
She walks over to the cooking bar that Carol was behind. Daryl and Daniel were leaning up against the columns of either side of the pavilion. Harper approached up to the three. Carol holds out a bowl to her.
“Thank you.” She smiles as Daniel pushes himself up and walks over to Harper. He leans down and kisses her. She pulls away with a smile. “Hi.” She looks down at her bowl. Her and Daniel started their relationship maybe three weeks after everyone first arrived.
“Can I not kiss you?” He chuckles.
“I just want to eat.” She shrugs and pushes the food in her bowl around. Daryl walks over to them.
“Hey, Harper.” He grabs her attention and she looks up at him. “I need to go on a run today and I would like for ya to join me.” He offers.
“Oh, I would-”
“No.” Daniel says bluntly, interrupting Harper. Harper looks up at him, furrowing her eyebrow together.
She tries to speak again, “I just thought-”
“You can stay here, with the kids. You are good with them.” He turns his head to her. She falls quiet and bites her lip. Daryl looks between them and glares at Daniel. Daniel reaches toward Harper and picks her locket up in his fingers. “You really need to stop wearing this. It is just a bad reminder.” Daryl and Carol exchange angered looks before looking back at the two. Harper takes a deep breath before pushing his hand away.
“I’ll just stay with the kids.” She nods before walking away.
“The hell is wrong with ya, man?” Daryl growls.
“She doesn’t need to risk her life. Plus, she doesn’t need to go with you. She does enough letting you spend time with Alexis still.” Daniel scoffs before patting Daryl’s shoulder and walking off.
“I’m gonna kill him…” Daryl growls as he watches after him.
“Don’t do anything rash. Talk to Rick. He will work it out. Always does.” Carol sighs.
“Ya can’t tell me something isn’t wrong with that guy.” Daryl turns to face her.
“Believe me, I know something is wrong with him. But we can’t just kill him for making a comment.” Carol shrugs.
“I think it’s more.”
“With what proof?”
“I’ve heard the names he calls her. The way he talks to her when they are alone.” Daryl growls.
“Once again, talk with Rick. These things should be brought up to him so they can be handled.” Carol suggests.
“Oh they will be handled alright.” Daryl grumbles before going to search for Rick. He finds him out on the farm with Hershel. The group was able to make a prosthetic leg for Hershel so he was walking normally again. “Rick!” Daryl calls, causing Rick and Hershel to stand.
“Everything alright, Daryl?” Rick brushes off his hands on his pants.
“It’s Harper.” Daryl stops in front of them. Rick looks at him, worried. Just like Daryl, he has heard some of the comments Daniel has made to Harper and was concerned it was something worse. He has seen how aggressive Daniel seems to be.
“Is she okay?” Hershel questions.
“Daniel is tellin’ her she can’t go on that run. And she’s actually listening. It’s not like her.” Daryl shakes his head.
“Okay, I’ll talk with her.” Rick starts walking past Daryl, but is stopped by Daryl grabbing his arm.
“I think something is goin’ on. He might be… hurtin’ her.” It was hard for Daryl to even think about let alone say out loud.
“We can’t assume that, Daryl.” Rick places his hand on Daryl’s shoulder before leaving to find Harper. He heads into cell block C which is where their group stayed. Beth was sitting and playing with Judith. “You see Harper?”
“I think she went into her cell.” Beth points up the stairs. He heads up there and knocks on the wall before entering through the sheet that was hung up. Harper looks over at him as she sits on her bed. They had taken the top bunk off and cut the metal so the beds could be placed together, giving her more sleep space.
“I hear you aren’t going on that run with Daryl.” Harper just nods at the comment as she stares at her hands. “Why? You always go on runs with Daryl.” Rick leans against the door frame.
“I know, I just am starting to think it’s not appropriate.” Harper shrugs.
“Why is it not appropriate?” Rick crosses his arms.
“Because Daryl and I used to… and Daniel just doesn't feel comfortable with it.” She mumbles.
“Why should your past with Daryl matter? Did something happen between you two to make it inappropriate?”
“No.” Harper shakes her head.
“Do you think you won’t be able to control yourself? If so, you probably shouldn’t be with Daniel.” Rick walks over and sits next to her.
“No. I just don’t want to upset Daniel.”
“Well he needs to understand you are going on these runs for our people.” Harper looks over at him. “You and Daryl are friends. He’s got to accept that, since neither of you will be going anywhere anytime soon.” Harper sighs while running a hand through her hair. “Is there anything going on? Anything I should be concerned about?” Rick asks.
For a moment, just a moment, Harper considers saying something. But against her better judgment she just shakes her head. Rick sighs with a nod. He kisses the side of her head before standing up.
“Get ready to head out.” With that Rick left her alone. She gathers her stuff and grabs her holster. She buckles it around her thigh and slips her knife into it. She picks up her hand gun and slides it in the back of her pants before heading outside. Daryl was preparing his motorcycle for the run. He looks over at Harper as she approaches.
“Decided to come?” He stands up straight and brushes his hands off.
“Yep.” She smiles. Daryl notices Daniel a little ways off from the two of them, glaring Daryl down. Daryl climbs on his motorcycle.
“Hop on.” He motions his head to the seat behind him. Harper climbs on the back and places her hands on his waist. Daryl watches Daniel with a smirk as she does so. He pulls out, Glenn opening the gate for them. “Best hold on!” He calls back over the motor and then speeds up, causing Harper to gasp and wrap her arms securely around his waist. He lets out a chuckle and Harper can feel it against his back.
Daryl pulled up to a small town-like area that had two rows of shops. He stops the motorcycle and Harper lets him go. She stands up and looks around as she pulls a bag off the motorcycle.
“We may need to stay the night. Lots of stores.” Daryl climbs off.
“Not if we make it quick.” Harper starts to head into one of the stores. Daryl grabs the other bag and his crossbow then follows her. “Besides, we don’t need everything.” She shrugs, looking around the shelves. Daryl follows her down the aisle, walking beside her. “You can cover other aisles. It’ll make things go faster.”
“I don’t want it to go faster.” He shrugs, looking at the shelves. Harper stops and Daryl keeps walking a few steps before turning to look at her. “Come on.”
“Daryl, we are just friends.” Harper sighs.
“I know. I wouldn’t mind spending extra alone time with my friend.” He smiles at her. His smile still made her weak in the knees, though she’d never admit it. She rolls her eyes before walking with him again. “And frankly, I don’t want ya rushing back to him.” He mumbles.
“He’s my boyfriend, Daryl.” Harper cringes at the word. Just saying he was her boyfriend felt wrong. But he was.
“So what? He don’t deserve ya.” Daryl grumbles.
“Daryl-”
“I hear the way he talks to ya, what he calls ya.” He interrupts. “And when he told ya to take that locket off… I never even considered asking ya to take that off. I know how much it means to ya.” He grips his crossbow a little tighter as he glares at the wall.
“He just doesn’t want me to have reminders of the bad.” Harper tries to shake this conversation off.
“It is all ya have left of your husband and daughter. And besides that's not even the worst he has said.” He growls, anger clouding his mind as he recalls the few times he has overheard. “The names he calls ya. It takes everything in me not to rip his throat out when I hear them.”
“Daryl…” Harper mumbles.
“It’s just wrong, Harper!” He stops walking and faces her. “It isn’t like ya. Ya would always stand up for yourself before. Now ya just shrink away when he talks down to ya.”
“Stay out of it! It’s not any of your concern.” Harper huffs, walking away from him. He slings his crossbow over his shoulder and goes after her. He grabs her arm, stopping her.
“I think it’s someone's concern.”
“Not yours.” She rips her arm from his hand. He grabs her shoulder and turns her around. He doesn’t quite know what came over him but he grabs both sides of Harper’s face and crashes his lips onto hers. He has been wanting to do that for months. Harper pushes him off of her, glaring at him. He pants as he stares down at her.
She pushes her hair from her face before wrapping her arms around his neck, returning her lips to his. Daryl carries her to the front counter and places his hands on her waist, picking her up and setting her down. This action causes her to push his hands off of her, letting out a gasp in pain.
He looks at her concerned before turning her a bit to the side, lifting the back of her shirt. Deep purple marks run along her back, scrapes scattered with them. He stares in horror, unsure what to say. That quickly turns to anger as he lets her shirt fall and he takes a step back. She faces him, her face saddened due to what he just found out.
“Daryl… I just… fell down the stairs…” She makes up an excuse.
“Bull shit. First off, some of those bruises aren’t even fresh which means ya got them at different times. Second, I was abused as a kid, remember? Falling down the stairs is probably one of the top five excuses.” He scoffs. She watches him, not sure what to say. “How long has this been goin’ on?”
“Two months maybe.” Harper shrugs. “It wasn’t bad at first. Just a smack on the arm if I did something he didn’t like. But then we came back from that run, the one where we got stuck in the store for two days because we got surrounded by walkers. He asked me if anything happened between us. I told him no and tried to explain. He didn’t believe me. It’s been getting worse.” Her voice was trembling as she spoke.
“God, Harper. He’s gonna kill ya.” Daryl shakes his head. “I should’ve known. I saw the signs. But I ignored them, hoping I was wrong. Hoping that ya never were feeling that pain and I just was jealous.” He looks at her. Tears start running down Harper’s cheeks as she stares at him.
“I’m sorry.” She cries.
“No, don’t be sorry.” He reaches over to her and cups her cheek. “This isn’t your fault.”
“Yes, it is. I made him mad.” She whimpers.
“Shh, that none of it is your fault.” He helps her down off the counter and pulls her into his chest. She just breaks down crying as he holds her. “We’ll stay out here, take our time on our run. We don’t need to rush back.”
“But then he’ll-”
“He won’t put his hands on ya again. Ya need a break from there. Let ya back heal up a bit.” He stops her. She grips onto his vest as she sobs into his chest.
Chapter 28: Season 4 Episode 2
Notes:
I am finally back with another chapter that I know you guys have been waiting for. Hope you all are as excited for the new chapter as I am.
Chapter Text
Warnings: Mentions of abuse, Mentions of sexual assault/rape, death, fighting
Words: 2687
“Why would you not say anything?” The two of them had set up in the corner of the store, in the back and away from the windows after securing the doors shut.
“Why did you ever hide your abuse?” Harper asks as she sits on the floor and leans back against the wall. Daryl sighs at the question and sits next to her. “I felt it would have caused more issues if I said something. And… I guess I-”
“Don’t even say you think you deserved it. Because you didn’t. He is a fucking asshole who did that shit to make himself feel better about his insecurities.” Daryl snaps.
“I’m sorry.” She mumbles.
“Don’t do that. No apologies. There is no need for it. I’m not mad at you. I am mad at him for being such a small dicked bastard that he’d feel like it’s okay to put his hands on you.” He looked over at Harper who was staring at her hands as she fiddled with them. “You won’t have to worry about him again.” He assures. It takes only one sniffle from Harper, who had tears in her eyes, for Daryl to pull her into a secure embrace. She closes her eyes and lets herself sink into him.
“When he told me to take my locket off my heart just shattered. That's all I have left. And it was so sudden. Like he only had an issue with it when he was mad at me.” She whimpers into his chest.
“You will never have to take it off. And you will never be hurt again.” He places his hand on the side of her head, caressing his thumb over her hair.
“Daryl?”
“Hmm?” He hums in response.
“I still care about you.” Harper mumbles. He looks down at her. “I never stopped caring. And it was wrong. So wrong. I was with Daniel but all I could think about was you. About how you would make me feel. How you would touch me and hold me. It probably makes me a bad person but I couldn’t help it, especially after he started hurting me. I would always imagine you were holding me just so I could feel okay again.” She rambles.
“You wanted comfort. There is nothing wrong with that. I care about you still. I don’t know why but every time I would see him with you it would turn my gears the wrong way. I couldn’t bear the thought that someone could take care of you the way I once did.” He shakes his head as he admits.
“But that's the thing…” Harper sits up and wipes her face as she looks at Daryl. “He never could take care of me the way you did. You never put bruises on me and beat me because you got mad. We may have disagreed a lot but you would have never called me a whore or a bitch when we did. Even without a relationship you still cared more about me than he did as my boyfriend.” She stares into his eyes as she speaks.
“He never deserved you.” Harper chuckles at the comment.
“But you always did.” She whispers as she reaches her hand up to his cheek.
“I…” Daryl pauses as a small smile creeps onto his face. “I really care about you…”
“And I really care about you.” Harper smiles back and leans up to connect their lips. Unlike the last kiss they shared, this one was gentle and passionate. It made Harper feel once again okay. And maybe this was wrong but she didn’t care. She just wanted a break.
***
They were out there one more night after that before heading back. Daryl knew what he was about to do as soon as they were there. The gates are opened and they pull in on his motorcycle. He parks and Harper climbs off, him following after her. Rick approaches them to check in.
“You guys were out there a little longer than expected. Is everything alright?”
“No it’s not.” Daryl starts.
“Maybe we should take this inside. Not attract too much attention.” Harper suggests. They all head inside their cell block together.
“Now what is going on?” Rick asks.
“It’s Daniel…” Harper keeps her voice hushed so only the three of them can hear. “He-”
“You’re finally back. Where have you been?” Harper’s body tenses as Daniel walks in the room.
“You asshole!” Daryl grumbles before running at Daniel, punching him in the face, knocking him back.
“What the fuck!?” Daniel shouts.
“Daryl!” Rick yells. Normally Harper would want to step in and stop this, but as wrong as it was she wanted to see Daniel hurt the way she did. Physically at least. Daryl grabs Daniel by the collar of his shirt and begins landing punch after punch on Daniel. Rick runs over and grabs Daryl, breaking his release from Daniel and pushing him away.
“No! Let me beat this fucker to his grave! This asshole has been abusing your sister for months!” Daryl shouts, throwing his hands about in anger. Rick looks at Harper for confirmation. She simply nods, giving Rick his answer.
“This needs to be dealt with in a better way. This will cause more issues than just this.”
“He doesn’t deserve to live. Not with what he is putting her through.” Daryl growls through bared teeth.
“Daryl.” Rick holds his hand up.
“This is your sister Rick. She has been through enough already without him hurting her. You aren’t at all angry?”
“I am absolutely pissed. But there are other people here who don’t need to see all this.” Rick explains. “Go cool off. Go hunt for a bit or something. Just take a moment while I handle this.”
“I want to handle it.” Daryl snaps.
“Go take Alexis hunting.” Harper speaks up. She didn’t want Alexis around for whatever way Daniel would be handled. Daryl looks back at her.
“I want to help take care of this bastard.”
“I know. I know you do. But you need to cool down. Please. Just do this.” Harper begs.
“Whatever.” Daryl sneers before walking to the cells to get Alexis. Rick grabs Daniel roughly by his arm and picks him up, leading him out, Harper following in tow.
Daryl got Alexis and took her out with him to hunt. He was so angry that he barely said anything, glaring around as he walked.
“I heard what happened with Daniel.” Alexis speaks up. “Mom wasn’t herself with him. Barely even spent time with me since he’s been around.” Daryl looks over at her, still not saying anything as he listens. “He said it was bad for her to spend time with me because it connected her with you. Did mom tell you what he did?”
“About him hurting her? Yeah, that's what this whole thing is about.” He nods.
“Not her. What he did to me.” Daryl stops suddenly in his tracks and faces her.
“What did he do?” He tightens his grip on his crossbow.
“Well… I walked in on him trying to force mom to… have sex… He was so mad that I interrupted and he started beating on me. Punching and kicking me. Mom had to force him away from me. He said if either of us said anything he would kill both of us.” She explains as she stares at the ground. Daryl felt so much rage built up in him. He didn’t say a single thing before storming back toward the prison. Alexis runs after him. Daryl’s mind was completely clouded. He had no idea what exactly he was going to do to this man but he knew for certain he would kill him.
He and Alexis walk back to the back of the prison on the outside of the fence. Daniel definitely had more bruises on him but Rick was about to send him off to leave and never come back. Daryl was not having it. He approaches them and they all look at him. He smacks Daniel in the head with the butt of his crossbow and then tosses it to the ground and begins beating on him again. Alexis buries her head into Harper's shoulder and Harper places her hand on her back.
“Daryl!” Rick shouts.
“No, Rick!” Daryl stops and gets in Rick's face. “He not only abused Harper but Alexis too. And tried to rape Harper. He doesn’t deserve to be let go!” Rick’s face hardens and fills with anger and just gives Daryl a nod. Daniel was trying to crawl away but Daryl grabs him by his leg and drags him back. He lands a few more punches and some kicks onto Daniel before standing up straight and grabbing his crossbow. He stands over Daniel and aims at his head. “Any last words asshole?”
“Please don’t…” Daniel beg.
“You didn’t seem to listen when they begged you to stop. Why should I?” Daryl snarls before pulling the trigger and the crossbow sinks into his head. Much to her own shock Harper wasn’t even phased. She had seen so much death and she wouldn’t lie when he would hurt her, she would think of doing exactly this. She strokes Alexis’s hair as Daryl slings his crossbow over his shoulders.
“Why don’t we go inside.” Harper leads Alexis away. They walk together back to the prison. “You know he deserved that, right?”
“I know. He hurt us. So he deserved what he got.” Alexis nods.
“In a world like this, if anyone is hurting you or someone you care about, no matter who it is, do not be afraid to do what you need to protect yourself.” Harper explains.
“Why didn’t you?”
“Because I had to learn.” Harper explains as she leads the young girl through the gates and inside.
***
Harper was sitting on her bed, back against the wall, knees pulled to her chest. She was still processing what had happened. While she was thinking, Daryl walks in the room. She moves her stare from the wall to him.
“Hey.” Daryl leans his shoulder against the doorway.
“Hey.” Harper’s voice was quiet and frail as she responded.
“How are you doing?”
“Alright. Processing. I mean, I don’t have to worry anymore that I might get hurt for not making someone happy.” She shrugs.
“It’ll get better now.” Daryl pushes himself off the wall and walks over to her bed, sitting on the edge of it. “I’m sorry.”
“For?”
“Well for one, you had to see me all crazy. I was already pissed when I knew he put his hands on you but when I knew he also hurt Lexi… and almost…” He mutters.
“I know. I think what you did was reasonable. I understand why you felt that way. I should have done something more when he hurt her.” Harper shakes her head, looking down in disappointment with herself.
“You were scared. It is hard to take action when you are scared. I understand it.”
“I guess you are right.”
“And second, I’m sorry for not following my gut feeling. If I had you would have gotten out a lot sooner.” Daryl sighs.
“You can’t blame yourself. Because Alexis had you I was able to keep her away from him. She was able to have you when she couldn’t have me.” Harper sits up straight.
“Right…” Daryl nods.
“Don’t beat yourself up.” She reaches over and takes his hand into hers. “You know you look like you haven’t showered yet since we got them set up. Why don’t you do that?” She suggests. He freezes for a moment before he looks at her.
“Um… I don’t think so.” He shakes his head.
“Why?”
“I don’t need to.”
“I mean…” He rolls his eyes.
“I’m fine.”
“Daryl, why won’t you clean yourself?” Daryl lets her hand go and stands up.
“I just don’t want to. Why are you pushing so much!?” He scoffs.
“Woah. Calm down. I’m not trying to do anything to push you. I was messing around. What do you have against showers?” She stands from her place on her bed.
“Nothing.” He crosses his arms.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.” She places her hand on his bicep, gently. Daryl just huffs and looks away from her. “You know you can talk to me. I feel like I have shown you that you can trust me.”
“I can, I just…” He closes his eyes as Harper rubs his bicep in comfort. “I just really don’t feel comfortable in showers. They bring back bad memories.”
“How so?” Daryl doesn’t answer, instead he just shakes his head and turns away from Harper. “Okay, You don’t have to talk about it. Maybe I can shower with you. Help you feel a little more comfortable.” She suggests.
“I don’t know if I could…”
“You can try. If it’s too triggering you can leave. But maybe this will be different since it's not really a shower.” Harper places her hands on his back.
“It’s not just showers. It’s cleaning myself in general…” She mumbles.
“And I can be there to help.”
“I’m sorry.” He rubs his face with his hand.
“There is no reason to be. Here.” She walks around him and takes his hand before leading him down and to the showers. She stops and strips down. He watches her, biting his lip. She turns to him, now completely naked. A slight blush spreads on his cheeks.
She steps up in front of him and slips off his vest and lets it drop to the floor. She begins to unbutton his shirt. Once each of the buttons are undone she slides her hands back up his chest and onto his shoulders as she looks up at him. Daryl lets out a breath that was shaky as he watches her. She moves her hands to cup his cheeks.
“Don’t worry. I won’t let anything hurt you.” She whispers. Harper had assumed that cleaning himself stems from his abuse as a child. Just from his worry and reaction she could kind of tell.
Daryl swallows down a lump in his throat as he nods, pulling his shirt off of his arms and letting it drop with his vest. He inhales deeply before stepping back and taking everything else off. Harper holds her hand out for him and he places his in it. She leads him over to one of the shower heads and starts pumping for the water. It starts spilling from the shower head and Daryl takes a sudden step back.
“You’re okay.” Harper assures before she steps under the water. She lets it soak her hair and runs her hands over the top of her head. He watches her closely as she does so. She reaches over and pumps the water more before taking Daryl’s hand and carefully pulling him toward the water. “I’m right here.” Harper says right before the water begins hitting his body. He tenses up and closes his eyes tight.
Harper places both her hands on either of his sides, attempting to comfort him with her touch. She knew it wasn’t much but she wanted to try. His breathing was heavier and visibly more panicked. Harper reaches up with one hand and cups his face.
“Open your eyes.” He does as told and slowly opens his eyes, looking down at her. Harper swore she saw some tears forming at the corners of his eyes. His whole body was tense and he felt like he couldn’t move. “You’re doing so good.” Instead of pumping more water Harper lets the water just shut off as she holds him.
“I don’t know if I can do this.” He shakes his head.
“It’s okay. You did so good just getting this far. We can stop for now. Maybe try again another day. One step at a time.” Harper nods and strokes her thumb over his cheek. He nods a bit as she steps away and grabs a towel for each of them. She hands one to him before leading him back to get dressed.
One step at a time.
Chapter 29: Season 4 Episode 3
Notes:
Finally leading into the start of season 4 of the show. I can feel a lot of drama coming so enjoy this chapter.
Chapter Text
Warnings: Smut, Unprotected sex
Words: 3404
“Okay, a great way to work toward better personal hygiene is by brushing your teeth. We have picked up plenty of stuff for that.” Harper hands Daryl a toothbrush as they stand in front of one of the sinks in the bathroom.
“I think I can do this. Not as big an issue. It's really only showers and baths.” Daryl nods.
“So no issues here. So we need to keep up with this. No more bad breath.” Harper laughs. Daryl gives a nod with a chuckle.
Harper puts toothpaste on her toothbrush and then hands the tube to Daryl as she begins pumping the water up. She wets the brush and begins brushing her teeth. Daryl does the same and it falls quiet aside from the toothbrushes scrubbing their teeth. Daryl glances over at her and watches her. She turns her head to him and they make eye contact before laughing together. Harper spits the toothpaste from her mouth and leans over the sink as she giggles.
“What is so funny?” She looked over at him.
“I don’t know.” He says with a mouth full of toothpaste before spitting it out. “Ya just look a little funny.” He chuckles. Harper scoffs playfully and places a hand on her chest.
“You look a little funny!” She laughs.
“I bet I do.” Daryl shrugs. They both return to brushing their teeth. Harper brushes her tongue before spitting the lingering toothpaste out. Daryl tries to do the thing and gags as he does so. Harper bursts out laughing at him and he chuckles as he spits. “Shut up.”
“I’m sorry, it was funny.” He rolls his eyes at her giggles as they both finish up. “Don’t you feel better now?”
“Was I supposed to?” Daryl raises an eyebrow.
“Yes.” Harper nods, amused. She leans up and presses a gentle kiss to his lips. “Now it's better when I kiss you.” Daryl smirks and wraps his arms around Harper’s waist and picks her up, spinning her around. She lets out a squeal of laughter as she holds him around the neck. He comes to a stop and places his lips back on hers. Harper smiles against his lips as they share a kiss. They both pull away and stare at each other.
“Daryl Dixon, what are you doing to me?” Harper chuckles as she pushes hair back from his face.
“I should be asking what you’re doing to me? Do ya see me? This isn’t me.” Daryl scoffs playfully.
“Oh yeah. Not you at all.” Harper’s voice drips with sarcasm as she speaks.
***
Harper grunts as she wakes up to the feeling of someone playing with her hand. She slowly opens her eyes halfway and looks over at Daryl next to her, both of them completely naked.
“What are you doing?” She grumbles.
“Memorizing the feeling of ya hand.” Daryl answers.
“Why?”
“The same reason ya did to me months ago. In case I lose ya.” He looks at her tired face, causing him to melt on the inside. Harper chuckles softly.
“You won’t lose me.” She shakes her head.
“I still am going to do it, just in case.”
“Okay.” She nods and rubs her eye with her other hand. “You are going on that run today?” Daryl nods in response.
“I’m going with.”
“No.”
“No?”
“No. Ya need to stay back with Alexis. Ya spent so much time away from her because of Daniel.” Daryl turns completely over to face her.
“I guess you’re right.” Harper sighs and nods as she sits up.
“‘Course I am.” He chuckles.
“Okay, let's not get cocky.” Harper rolls her eyes. Daryl sits up and climbs out of the bed and gets his boxers on. He picks up his pants off the ground and pulls them on, turning to Harper, who was staring at him, as he buttons his pants.
“Like what ya see?” Daryl jokes as he grabs his belt and begins looping it onto his pants.
“Oh yeah.” Harper giggles as she watches him get dressed. He buckles his belt. He picks his shirt up and pulls it on, buttoning it up before slipping his vest over it. He lastly gets his boots on and bends over, tying them before standing up.
He walks over and leans down on the bed, his hands steadying him above her, on either side of Harper’s hips. Daryl kisses her on the lips for a few seconds before pulling back again. He goes to stand up but Harper grabs him by his vest and pulls him back down, causing him to fall on top of her as she kisses him again. He chuckles against her lips as she does so.
Harper pulls back and stares at the man on top of her with a smile. Daryl pushes himself back up and stands up straight. As he turns to leave, Harper grabs his hand pulling him back.
“One more.” Daryl laughs and leans down, pecking her lips. Once again Harper pulls him back when he tries to leave. “One more.” She repeats.
“Baby, I need to go.” The pet name made Harper feel all giddy inside as she pulls him down for another kiss. He pulls away from her and goes to leave, but not before this Woman grabs him and pulls him back.
“Last one, I swear.” She promises.
“Fine.” Daryl gives in and softly kisses her then turns to leave. Harper stretches forward and grabs his hand once again.
“One more.” She giggles.
***
Harper approaches Alexis’s cell as she chews on her lip. She knocks on the wall before entering. Alexis looks up from the comic she had in her hands.
“Hey.” Harper gives her daughter a soft smile.
“Hi.” Alexis mumbles looking back at the comic.
“What you reading?” Harper approaches the bunks and sits at the end of the bottom bunk by Alexis’s feet.
“A comic that Carl finished.” Lexi answers. “Do you need something?”
“Do I have to need something to want to come see my daughter?” Harper chuckles with a shrug. Alexis glances up at Harper and rolls her eyes before looking back down.
“I’m not your daughter.” Harper is taken aback by the comment.
“Excuse me?”
“I said, I’m not your daughter?” Lexi repeats.
“What do you mean?” Harper tries to laugh it off, really being hurt by these words.
“Are we playing dumb?” Lex scoffs.
“What is this about?”
“Nothing. I’m just not your daughter.”
“Then why do you call me mom?”
“To make you happy.” At this point Harper was just fighting back the urge to cry.
“What is going on with you?”
“Nothing. I just don’t want you calling me your daughter when you clearly don’t care about me as a mother.” Alexis shakes her head. Harper looks at the thirteen year old girl, bewildered.
“What are you talking about? I have always cared about you like that.”
“No you haven’t. You pretty much abandoned me for months. Threw me to Rick, Beth, Dad.”
“Dad? Since when did you call Daryl dad?” It was now Harper’s turn to scoff.
“Since he was there for me and you weren’t.” Alexis shrugs as if it was obvious.
“I did it to protect you. I thought we were fine. Where is this coming from?”
“I just have been thinking.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me. You are going to blame me for my abuse that I was trying to protect you from?” Harper jumps up onto her feet in a fit.
“You didn’t have to abandon me.”
“I tried. And you got hurt. I thought it was best-”
“To rid me from your life?” Alexis closes the comic and slams it onto the mattress.
“To keep you away from it.”
“You still found time for Dad. Daniel never liked him but you never got rid of him.” Alexis sits up straight.
“Daryl’s a grown adult.”
“And I was supposed to be your daughter!” Alexis climbs from the bed as she yells at Harper. Harper falls quiet, tears finally forming in her eyes. It falls quiet over the two of them as Harper processes.
“Well… I’m sorry.”
“Good. You should be.” Lexi’s voice wavers as she talks. Harper just nods at that, fighting her tears from falling. “I think you should go.”
“Okay…” Harper’s voice was just above a whisper before she turned and left the cell.
***
Harper was sitting on the side of the bed at the edge, elbows planted on her thighs and her face in her hands. She hears footsteps approach her cell and walk in. She knew without looking, by the sound of the heavy boots against the concrete, it was Daryl. He sets his crossbow on the floor, leaning it against the wall.
“Hey, it was kind of crazy out there. Zach didn’t make it. I told Beth. She took it better than I thought she would.” Daryl begins ranting as he shuts the light curtain in the doorway and pulls off his vest. He glances over at Harper, realizing she wasn’t saying anything. “Are ya okay?” Harper picks her face up out of her hands and looks at him.
“She hates me…” She sniffles as she lets her arms fall.
“Who?” Daryl walks over and sits on the bed next to Her as he studies her face, which was damp from tears.
“Alexis. She says I abandoned her. I didn’t mean to… I just… wanted to keep her safe.” Harper cries and looks over at him. “She doesn’t even want me to think of her as my daughter.” He pulls her into his chest as she sobs.
“She’ll come around. Just keep tryin’. Keep being’ there for her. It was a complicated situation.” Harper couldn’t even find any more words to say. All she could do was cry. After everything, now the girl that once looked up to her as her mother doesn’t see her as so anymore.
The two of them sit like this for what feels like forever. Daryl just caresses his hand over her back in comfort, planting a gentle kiss here or there on the top of her head. Harper sits up straight, wiping her face and pushing her hair back.
“I’m sorry.”
“For what?”
“Everything. Throwing her on you so much. Never helping with her. She’s right. I don’t deserve to call her my daughter.” Harper shakes her head.
“Hey, don’t talk like that. Ya have done so much for her. She just needs to come around. Ya need to just be there for her still. It’ll get better.” Daryl cups her cheek and lifts her face so she was looking at him. “He’s gone now. Don’t let what happened with him continue to be the reason you two separate.” Harper nods as she takes a deep breath. She stares into his deep blue eyes as she tries to calm down. “Why don’t we try and get some sleep?” She simply nods at his suggestion.
***
The room fills with panting as Harper shoots up into a sitting position, looking around the cell room, panicked. She was sweating and her mouth felt dry, causing her to lick her cracked lips out of habit. She looks over beside her, confirming that Daryl was next to her and letting out a relieved breath. Her eyes scan over his face and bare chest for a moment.
She inhales deeply as she reaches for the water bottle beside the bed on the floor. She opens it before bringing it to her lips and gulping down the room temperature liquid. Once she feels as though her thirst is quenched she closes the bottle and sets it back down. She sits up straight again and turns her head so she is looking at Daryl again.
She reaches up to her face and wipes her forehead from sweat and pulls back the sheet entangled in her bare legs. All the movement causes Daryl to begin to stir in his sleep. He lets out a soft groan before squinting his eyes and opening them enough to see Harper.
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you.” Harper whispers, trying to keep her voice down in order to not disturb the others in the cell block.
“You’re fine. Are ya okay?” Daryl whispers back. Harper wanted to lie and say she was okay. But looking at him, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. She just shakes her head in response to her question. “What’s wrong?” Daryl pushes himself up on his elbows, now more awake.
“I had a nightmare.” It had been so long since she had one. Daryl assumed they had stopped completely after they started falling asleep together.
“What about?”
“Daniel. He… he was back. He got to me, to Alexis.” Harper pulls her knees to her chest and grabs her head.
“Hey, hey, hey.” Daryl sits up and cups her face to turn it toward him. “He’s gone. For good. Ya watched me put an arrow through his head.”
“I know, I just…” She bites her lip to silence her cries.
“Hey.” Daryl’s voice was soft as he moved the sheet out of the way and grabbed her arm, pulling her on top of him so she was straddling him and looking directly at him. “Look at me.” She tries her best to look him in the eyes through the dark, placing her hands on his chest. “You’re safe. You and Alexis. Just breathe.” Daryl places his hands on both her hips and rubs gentle circles against them.
Harper places her hands on the back of his neck and buries her face into his shoulder as she tries to catch her breath and calm her cries. Daryl wraps his arms around her and pulls her close to his body. Harper sniffles as she pulls back and looks at him. She places a hand against his cheek and smiles softly to herself.
“Thank you.” She whispers before leaning in and kissing him against the lips. He returns the affection and moves his hands back to her hips. Their kiss is quick to get heavy and sloppy. Harper begins to kiss from his lips to his jaw and down to his neck. Daryl lets out quiet gasps as his hands slide to the hem of her underwear. One of his hands begins to slip into her panties before she grabs his wrists with both her hands and pins them above his head.
“Let me take care of you this time.” She whispers against his ear and nips at it, causing chills to run down his whole body and his face to heat up. He was shocked by her sudden actions. He wouldn’t object though. Harper sits up and gets her panties off, adjusting her positions as she did so. She plants herself back down on top of him, her wet pussy now hovering over his growing bulge in his boxers. Harper pulls off the tank top she had on and tosses it aside. She leans down and leaves gentle kisses all along Daryl’s jaw, neck, shoulders, chest, basically any bare skin that she could get to.
He lets his head fall back as she does this, taking in her every touch. He stares at her body as she sits back up. He licks his lips as he does so, loving what he saw. The moonlight that shone through the thin curtain casted on her body perfectly.
“Can I touch ya, please?” He begs. Harper smirks at the mess she is making of him even before she has done much. She nods, giving him the okay. He reaches toward her and glides his hands from her hips up her stomach and up to her chest, cupping her breasts in her hands. Harper slides her hands along his chest, biting her lip as his hands roam, caress and touch at her body.
She looks down, realizing again that he was still in his boxers. She shifts around and gets them off with the help and adjustment of Daryl. She kicks them off the bed and stares down at the man below her. She reaches down in between them and wraps her hand around his erect cock. Daryl lets out a groan in response to her touch.
“You need to be quiet. Don’t want to wake anyone.” Harper whispers as she adjusts herself so her entrance was lined up with his dick. Daryl nods to her request but lets out a sudden gasp as he feels her walls engulf him. “Shh.” Harper places two of her fingers over his lips and begins riding his cock as they make eye contact.
“Ya feel so good.” Daryl whimpers as quietly as he could. Harper moves her hand to the back of his head, cupping it and pulling him up into a sitting position so they are pressed against each other.
“Fuck, such a mess for me and we’ve just started.” Harper mutters against the side of Daryl’s face as she peppers it with kisses. His arms snake around her waist, only bringing her closer. He buries his face into her shoulder as she bounces up and down on him, grinding down here and there for the added pleasure for herself.
“Please go faster.” Harper obliges and speeds up her pace. The room is now surrounded with quiet gasping and pants. Both of them silently prayed that everyone was dead asleep and no one could hear them. “Shit.” Daryl gasps as he grips at her sides. “I’m gonna cum…”
“Already?” Harper whispers.
“Yes… Oh god yes…” He didn’t know what got him so worked up so fast. He definitely suspected that it was her taking control. The way she took over just did something to Daryl and he didn’t know why. Harper begins to slow up in order to preserve his orgasm. “No, please don’t stop.”
“But you-”
“Let me… Let me cum…” He begs.
“What about me?”
“Ya can just keep going. Make me cum multiple times. Just please.” He tosses his head back. Harper begins picking the pace up again and steadies herself by placing both her arms on his shoulders. “Fuck, fuck, fuck…” Daryl repeats over and over in Harper’s ear as he reaches his release. Harper moans softly at the feeling of him filling her with his cum as she continues to fuck him.
As she keeps going Daryl only begins getting louder. She pulls back and places one of her hands over his mouth. He stares at her as she bites down on her lip to keep quiet as well. She stares into his eyes and places her forehead against his.
“You’re so perfect. So fucking perfect.” She whimpers as she grounds her hips down and grinds her hips with his in hopes to build up her pleasure quicker. Due to the fact that he already came once Daryl was already getting close again. His hands grip at Harper's sides as he grunts against her hand.
“You gonna cum for me again?” Daryl nods as his moans get louder against her hand. “You look so sexy like this.” A blush spreads on his face as the words leave her mouth. His eyes couldn’t leave her. He was captivated.
“Cum for me.” Harper whispers. Daryl whimpers and groans as he feels himself cum for a second time. Harper gasps and smirks as she keeps going. At this point Daryl was a complete mess. Shaking, whimpering, gasping, groaning, gripping at Harper’s skin. Harper was finally starting to reach her finish. Daryl on the other hand was close to cumming for the third time from how extremely sensitive he was.
“Oh, Daryl.” Harper moans, removing her hand from Daryl’s mouth and replacing it with her lips. She moans and groans against his lips and into his mouth as she feels the warmth in her core building up. She knew she was getting close, fast.
She tangles one of her hands up in his hair and breathes heavily as she feels her walls tighten and she releases all over his cock. Daryl groans as his dick twitches and he cums one last time inside of her. The two of them pull apart and pant together as they come down from their highs.
“Three times?” Harper giggles. Daryl chuckles and nods.
“Well if ya weren’t pregnant by now…” He jokes.
“Shut up.” Harper rolls her eyes.
“I know, I know. You can’t get pregnant. Which is good.” Harper nods at this.
Chapter 30: Season 4 Episode 4
Chapter Text
Words: 2954
Warnings: None
Harper awakes in the morning, Daryl cuddled into her chest. She had her arm around him and her hand rested on his back. Her chin was on top of his head as his face rested against the top of her breasts. She pulls her head back and looks down at the man who seemed relaxed in her embrace. She smiles at the realization of how calm he is in her arms. A little over a year ago he would have never been like this with her. But here they are now. It’s crazy how much can change over time.
Harper leans her head down and presses her lips against the top of his head for a moment, causing him to scrunch his face up and groan as he opens his eyes.
“Sorry. Didn’t mean to wake you.” Harper scratches her nails gently along his back.
“You’re fine.” Daryl mumbles, sinking into her body more, taking in her warmth.
“We need to get up soon.”
“I know.” He groans, disappointed. “I’m comfortable though.” Harper chuckles in response to this and kisses his head again. “Just five more minutes.”
“Were you a ‘just five more minutes’ type of guy before all this?” Harper asks with a laugh. He just shrugs and cuddles closer to her. It was a little strange to Harper, seeing Daryl be soft like this. But she had no complaints.
“Okay. Five more minutes.” Harper agrees. Quite honestly, she could stay like this forever. She suddenly has the heart-wrenching thought that one day this may be gone. One day they may not be together anymore. She pulls Daryl closer to her, instinctively. She prayed that that would never happen and they would be able to keep this. Whatever it was. No matter what they are to each other, they had a bond that was undeniable. Everyone saw it. Everyone knew even when they didn’t.
“Thank you.” Harper whispers.
“For what? The extra five minutes?” Daryl looks up at her with an eyebrow raised.
“No.” She laughs. “You just have done so much lately. Taking care of Alexis, teaching her and then helping me. You don’t understand how much you mean to me, what it all means to me.”
“I would always do those things.”
“I know. Which is why I am saying thank you. Alexis was never your responsibility yet you still took over, I never needed to be a priority of yours yet I am.” Harper smiles down at the blue-eyed man in her arms. He sighs and sits up from her arms and runs his hand down his face.
“Ya know I heard you when ya talked with Alexis back at the farm. When ya told her that ya thought we were a mistake.” Harper’s face falls as she listens to him. “How it hurt ya, what we were doing, because there was no love, no commitment. That guilt has been with me since. Knowing that I was hurting ya. I feel like I owe ya some type of explanation.” He scoots around so he can face her.
“Before ya, I never had someone stay. I never had someone who kept coming back. It was always hookups. Sometimes they would come back a few times and I would think it was different. But they would eventually leave too. They never seemed to actually care. And I never had family that cared much.” He shrugs as he bites at his cheeks a bit. “So all of this, you, it's new to me. I don’t really know how to handle it. I have never intended to hurt you or make you feel as though this was ever a mistake. Because I know we aren’t anything official but I would like to keep you in my life, now that I’ve got you back.”
Was that a way of declaring his feelings? Harper wasn’t quite sure and was completely taken aback by him opening up. She pushes herself up, holding the sheet over her bare chest.
“There’s no need to feel guilty anymore. Things are better now. We are here now. Let's focus on that.” She reaches over and takes his hand into hers. He gives her a soft smile and nod. “I think it’s been five minutes.” She chuckles. Daryl groans and rolls his eyes. Harper climbs out of the bed and begins gathering her clothes, pulling each piece of cloth on as she picks them up. Daryl just watches her, a stupid little grin plastered on his face.
“What?” Harper smirks as she pulls her shirt over her head and slides her arms through the holes.
“You’re just… beautiful.” Harper’s heart skips a beat hearing that. It was the first time he said it to her when it wasn’t a time they were having sex. Harper blushes as she giggles to herself. “What?”
“I like it when you call me that.” Daryl scoots himself to the edge of the bed before standing and walking to her.
“Well, maybe I should call you that more.” He runs his hands along her arms, sending chills along her body.
“Maybe.” She whispers as she stares up into his eyes. Daryl tilts his head and leans down, pecking his lips to Harper’s before stepping away from her and getting dressed. Harper stands there, her eyelids fluttering a bit as she stands, her now the one with the stupid smile.
He had no idea the effect these little things had over Harper. The way her stomach filled with butterflies and her heart skips a beat. Or the way her face heats up and she panics in her head a bit on what to do next because she is so captivated by him.
Whether she would admit it or not, if she wasn’t already in love with him, she was falling for him.
“I’m going to head out.” Daryl chuckles at her as he kisses her cheek before leaving the cell. Harper shakes her head, bringing herself back. She gets back to finishing dressing herself and grabs her stuff.
She looks at her holster, with her knife in it, which sat on her little table. She grabs it then picks up her gun and makes sure the safety is on before tucking it in the back of her pants. She grabs her spare knife that had a cover over it and slips it into her boot. She heads out and down stairs. She sees Alexis walking out of her cell.
“Lex, hey.” She walks over to the teen. Alexis rolls her eyes as Harper approaches. “Here.” Harper holds out her holster with the knife in it. Lexi looks at it then up at her with a quizzical look.
“It’s my favorite knife. Have had it since this all started. It used to be my husbands. He gave it to me so I could keep myself safe. Now I am giving it to you so you can keep yourself safe.” Harper explains.
“You are giving it to me?”
“I figured we all need safety.” Harper shrugs with a nod. Alexis looks at the knife with uncertainty, biting her lip. Harper pushes the holster into the girl's hand. “Take care of it.”
“Yeah.” Alexis nods.
“You know-” Harper is cut off by gunfire from one of the other cell blocks. She looks up, wide eyed. “Stay here.” She holds her hand up before running out, following behind Daryl, Sasha and Tyresse.
“Walkers in D!” Glenn shouts.
“What about C!?” Rick runs up.
“Clear, we locked the gates to the tombs. Hershel’s on guard.” Sasha answers.
“It ain’t a breach.” Daryl adds.
“We followed the plan.” They all run into cell block D, people running out, screaming and panicking. Harper reaches down and releases the knife from the cover and pulls it from her boot as she runs in behind Rick and Daryl. Rick begins guiding people out.
“Get up! Get back in the cell!” Daryl yells at one of the kids and picks him up from the ground. Harper runs over and gets over top of the walker, grabbing it by the hair and driving her knife into the side of its head. She stands up as Daryl hands the kid to Karen. It is complete chaos as everyone runs around and Harper helps guide people into the cells for safety.
Once the bottom floor is dealt with Daryl, Rick and Glenn head upstairs. Harper follows up the steps. Daryl holds his hand out behind him as she stops at the top of the stairs. He walks toward the cells as Harper watches after him. A walker jumps out and grabs Glenn.
“Get down!” Daryl shouts and shoots an arrow through its head. All the guys walk over. Harper follows behind them and steps beside Daryl as they look down at the walker. “It’s Patrick.” Daryl grunts. He looks down at the lower floor. “That's all of ‘em.”
They all begin checking, making sure all the walkers are dead and anyone who died wasn’t going to change. Dr. S and Hershel check on Charlie, who was locked in his cell and still turned.
“No bites, no wounds. He just died.” Rick crouches down.
“Horribly, too. Pleurisy aspiration.” Dr. S sighs.
“Choked to death on his own blood.” Hershel explains. “Caused those trails down his face.”
“I’ve seen them on the walkers outside.” Rick looks up at Hershel.
“Saw ‘em on Patrick too.” Daryl adds.
“They are from the internal lung pressure building up. Like if you shake a soda can and pop the top. But your eyes, ears, nose and throat are the top.” Dr. S clarifies.
“So this spread from the walkers?” Harper crosses her arms.
“These things happened before they were even around. Could be pneumococcal. An aggressive flu strain.”
“Someone locked him in here just in time.” Herschel points out.
“No, Charlie would sleepwalk. He locked himself in. He was just eating barbecue yesterday.” Daryl shakes his head.
“A sickness that killed him in a day?” Harper bites her lip.
“I had a sick pig. Died quick.” Rick jumps in. “And a sick boar in the woods.”
“Animals. That’s how these things used to spread. We need to do something about those pigs.” Hershel sighs.
“Maybe we got lucky and those were the only two cases.” Dr. S shrugs as he speaks up.
“No one has been that lucky in a long time. Flu bugs like to run in close quarters. We all are pretty close around here. I’m sure we will be seeing a lot more cases and we need to do something, quick.” Harper mutters.
“All of us have been exposed.” Hershel adds. Harper nods as she looks at Daryl.
***
Alexis was sitting with Beth and Judith while looking at the knife Harper had given her. Maggie and Carl help carry in Michonne who had hurt her ankle. Alexis stands up and watches the doorway waiting for Daryl and Harper.
“They aren’t comin’.” Maggie sighs.
“What?”
“They’ve been exposed to a sickness that killed some of the people in D. They have to keep themselves separated for a while.” She explains to the young girl.
“I can’t see them?” Alexis gasps.
“Just for a little while. Until this all dies down.” Tears well in Alexis’s eyes but she blinks them back for a moment. She shakes her head in shock.
“Lexi.” Carl reaches out to touch her shoulder. She pulls away and turns around running into her cell room.
***
The council that they had put together gathers for a meeting to discuss the matter at hand.
“Patrick was fine yesterday, and died overnight. Two people dying that quick?” Carol looks around at everyone.
“We’ll need to quarantine anyone who’s been exposed. Keep the ones who haven’t been exposed safe.” Harper sighs as she leans back in her chair.
“That would be everyone in that cell block, all of us.” Daryl points out.
“We know that this is deadly. We don’t know how easily it spreads. Is anyone else we know of showing symptoms?” Hershel asks. Harper shakes her head as she looks around at the others.
“We can’t just wait. We have children.” Carol leans forward.
“And it isn’t just the illness. When people are dead they then become a threat.” Harper adds onto Carol's point.
“We need somewhere they can go. They can’t go to D” Hershel explains.
“We can use cell block A.” Carol suggests.
“Death row? That’s not much of an upgrade.” Glenn sighs.
“It’s clean. That’s an upgrade.” Daryl shrugs.
“Think that’ll work with Dr. S?” Harper questions as she looks at Hershel.
“I’ll help Caleb set it up.” Hershel nods. There’s some coughing that begins to come from outside the room. Everyone stands up and walks out. Tyresse was walking with Karen who was coughing.
“You okay? You don’t sound too good?” Carol leans against the wall.
“We are taking her back to my cell so she can rest.” Tyresse answers.
“That’s not a good idea.” Hershel places his hands on his hips.
“Why? What’s going on?”
“There’s a flu or something. It’s how Patrick died.” Harper answers. The look of worry washes over Karen and Tyresse’s faces.
“Judith is in that cell block. She is vulnerable.” Hershel walks toward them. “Anyone who is sick or exposed need to stay away.”
“It killed him?” Karen panics.
“She’ll be fine. Now that we know what Patrick died from, we can treat it.” Tyresse looks at Hershel.
“Don’t panic. We will figure this out.” Hershel assures. “But we’ll keep you separated in the meantime.”
“David, in the decatur group, he’s been coughing too.” Karen informs. Glenn offers to get him before leaving.
“There are empty clean cells in the tombs. You can take them there.” Harper looks at Sasha. She nods and leads the two off.
“We’ll call another meeting later.” Hershel looks at Daryl, Harper and Carol.
“Alright.” Daryl nods. “I’ll get to burying the dead ones.”
“Wear gloves and a mask.” Hershel points at him before leaving. Daryl nods and hums a yes.
“I’m going to check on some of the people from D. They must all be shaken up right now.” She walks up to Daryl and places her hand on his arm, leaning up and kissing his cheek before walking away.
“Hey!” She turns after he calls for her. “Stay safe.”
“You too.” Harper nods before leaving.
***
Harper had been staying with and watching after the people from D block. Making sure no one else was showing symptoms or needed help. She notices Daryl walk over, looking at her. She excuses herself from the others and walks over to him, stepping out.
“Anything new?” He asks her as she stops in front of him.
“Nothing. Just keeping an eye on it.” Harper runs a hand though her hair. Daryl nods as he chews at his bottom lip.
“The walkers almost knocked over the fence. The gunfire drew so many in.”
“Did you fix it?” Harper looks at him, worriedly.
“We fixed it for now.” He leans against the wall.
“Okay good.” Harper sighs.
“What are you thinking about?”
“Alexis. We can’t see her right now.”
“I know. It’ll be okay though.”
“Yeah.”
“Daryl. Harper.” Rick calls. Both look back and see Tyresse standing with Rick. Rick waves them over. “You guys need to see this.” Harper and Daryl both look at each other before following them. They are led through the tombs, seeing blood drag out through one of the back doors. They stop outside in the back, seeing the burnt bodies of Karen and David on the ground.
Chapter 31: Season 4 Episode 5
Chapter Text
Words: 1749
Warnings: Illness
“You found them like this?” Harper asks, staring at the burnt corpses in bewilderment. Carol walks out as they talk. Tyresse looks back at Harper and nods.
“I came to see Karen. And saw the blood on the floor… and then I smelled them.” Tyresse mumbles. “Somebody dragged them out here! And set them on fire!” He now raises his voice. “They killed them and set them on fire!” He gets up in Rick’s face. “You’re a cop. Find out who did this and bring ‘em to me!” Daryl reaches for Tyresse’s arm.
“We’ll find out who-” Tyresse yanks his arm away.
“Do I need to say it again?”
“No.” Rick shakes his head. “I know what you’re feeling. I’ve been there. You saw me. It’s dangerous.”
“Karen didn’t deserve this! David didn’t deserve it! Nobody does!”
“Alright, man let’s-” Daryl tries to stop him but Tyresse turns around and grabs Daryl by his vest and pushes him against the gate. The other three try to run up to stop him but Daryl holds his hand out at them, signaling to stop.
“I ain’t goin’ nowhere till I find out who did this!” Tyresse shouts in his face. “What if that was Harper, huh?! How would you feel!?”
“I would be livid, man. But we are all on the same side.” Daryl looks Tyresse in the face.
“He’s right. We agree that whoever it was needs to be found.” Harper takes a step toward them.
“I know what you’re going through. We’ve all lost someone. We all know what you are going through. But you need to calm down.” Rick tries to reason with him.
“You need to step the hell back!” Tyresse lets Daryl go and turns around, pushing Rick away. Rick takes a second and takes a deep breath before looking at Tyresse.
“She wouldn’t want you being like this.” Tyresse punches Rick in the face and Harper jumps and gasps as she covers her mouth. Rick looks up and Tyresse lands another punch on him.
“Stop!” Carol shouts. Daryl jumps on Tyresse and tries to hold him back.
“That’s enough!” Daryl growls. Rick gets up and punches Tyresse right out of Daryl’s arms. He kicks him before getting on top of him and landing punch after punch to his face.
“Rick!” Harper shouts at him. Daryl comes up behind Rick and pulls him off.
“Let go of me! Let go!” Rick screams.
“No.”
“Let go of me!” Rick pushes Daryl off and stands up straight, looking down at his bloodied up hand as Tyresse whimpers on the ground. Harper gets down next to Tyresse as she looks up at her brother.
“Take Rick to see Hershel. I’ll take care of Tyresse.” Harper sighs, glancing at Daryl before looking down at Tyresse’s bleeding face.
“Ya sure you got it?”
“Hershel has taught me enough.” Harper nods.
“Okay.” Daryl does as asked and takes Rick to see Hershel while Harper tries to help Tyresse up. He pushes her away and gets up, walking out the gate and down toward the field. Harper sighs and looks over at Carol.
“What if the person did it to help keep us safe?” Carol asks, crossing her arm.
“Karen and David were part of us. What if it was me or you, Daryl or Rick? Or one of the kids, Carl or Alexis? Mica or Lizzy? No one deserves to die like that when this was something they could have come back from.” Harper shakes her head before walking inside.
***
They all had called another meeting. Harper was leaning back against one of the bookshelves, a little bit away from everyone else. She was hoping for the best right now as it was getting hard to breath and she was suppressing the urge to cough. She was praying that she was just imagining this but it was progressively getting worse. A few hours ago she was fine and now she can barely focus as sweat drips down her forehead.
“It’s spreading. Everyone who survived D block, Caleb, Sasha. And now others.” Hershel explains.
“So what do we do?” Carol questions. Harper tries to focus on what is going on as she tries to swallow down whatever spit was left in her mouth just to moisten her throat enough to hold back the need to cough.
“Cell block A is isolation. Keep the sick people there like we tried with Karen and David.” Hershel explains.
“What the hell we gonna do about that?” Daryl shrugs.
“We can ask Rick to look into it.” Carol looks over at him. “Try to make a timeline, who’s where and when. But what are we going to do to stop this?” Harper grips her head as she tries to quietly clear her throat.
“There’s no stopping it. You get it, you have to go through it.” Hershel sighs.
“But it just kills you.” Michonne points out.
“The illness doesn’t, the symptoms do.” Hershel explains. “We need antibiotics.”
“We’ve been through every pharmacy nearby.” Daryl says.
“There is a veterinary college at West Peachtree Tech. That’s one place people may have not thought to raid. The drugs for animals are the same we need.”
“That’s 50 miles from here. Too big a risk before, ain’t now.” Daryl nods as he stands. He looks over at Harper. He walks toward her. She holds up her hand as she steps away, her back hitting another bookshelf. Just the light force against her body forces the cough she had been holding back, out of her. She covers her mouth with her arm and turns away from everyone else as she lets out an aggressive cough that hurts her whole body. Once she stops and tries to catch her breath she sees her arm now covered in her blood.
“I’ve got it.” Harper mumbles. Daryl watches her before turning to Hershel.
“I’m taking a group out. We can’t waste anymore time.” Daryl grabs his crossbow.
“I’m in.” Michonne steps forward.
“You sure? You haven’t been exposed. Daryl has.” Hershel looks over at her.
“Harper’s already coughing up a storm, I’ve been exposed. And Daryl’s already given me fleas.” Michonne jokes. Hershel chuckles and stands up.
“I’ll lead the way.”
"Out there, it's always the same. We always end up runnin’.” Hershel sighs and nods, deciding it’ll probably be safest if he stays.
“I’ll draw you a map.” Hershel nods. “There are other precautions I feel we should take.”
“Like what?” Harper speaks up, voice raspy.
“For one, getting you to cell block A. But two, there is no telling how long it’ll be before Daryl and his group get back. We need to separate the most vulnerable.”
“And who’s the most vulnerable?” Harper asks.
“The young.” Hershel answers.
“What about the old?” Glenn crosses his arms. Hershel sighs and nods.
“Yeah.” Hershel looks at Harper. “You need to go isolate. Get some rest. You are going to be fine.” Harper nods, not believing him but walking out and heading toward the cell block. She opens the door, shutting it behind her after she walks in. She heads to an empty cell, shutting the cell door and laying on the cot as she coughs.
***
Harper had sat up in the bed, gripping her head. It felt like it was going to explode and the pressure in her lungs was making it damn near impossible to breathe. Dr. S walks to her cell and she looks up. He had been sick as well but was helping as much as he could.
“Someone’s here to see you.” Harper slides off the bed and holds herself up, using the wall.
“Thank you.” She breathes out as she exits the room and heads to the visiting room, which had a glass that kept them separated so they can still see each other. She stumbles in the room and sees Daryl standing there, biting at his nails. Harper walks over and lands in the chair that was in front of the glass. She rests her arms on the counter and leans forward. The scene broke Daryl’s heart. “Hey.”
“You look awful.” Daryl chuckles. Harper laughs a bit before coughing.
“Better than you I’m sure.” She jokes after she catches her breath.
“We have our group together. We’ll be leaving soon.”
“Daryl…” He looks at Harper, sadly.
“Yes?”
“I love you…” Harper breathes out. Daryl stares at her in shock, taken aback by those three words. “I love you and I wanted you to know before-”
“Don’t do that.” Daryl shakes his head.
“Do what?” She looks up at him through hooded eyelids.
“Talk like you are already dead.” He scoffs.
“I just want you to know. Just in case.”
“There doesn’t need to be a just in case. Because you will be fine. We will get the meds and you will be fine.” Harper stays quiet as she looks at him. “Just keep fighting. I’ll be back.” Daryl places his hand on the glass for a moment before turning to leave.
“Daryl!” Harper calls as best as her voice would let her. He turns around and looks at the sick woman, on the other side of the glass. “I love you.”
“I know.” Daryl sighs before leaving.
***
Hershel had come in to help since he couldn’t go out to help get meds and Dr. S was sick. He has brought in a tea he made with elderberries. It was supposed to help with the symptoms. He walks into the cell Harper was in and sits beside her bed.
“Here.” He helps her sit up and drink some of the tea in the cup he was holding. She gulps down some of it as a little of the liquid dribbles down her chin. Hershel slowly lays her back again, placing the cup on the floor. He grabs the damp towel he brought and places it against her forehead.
“If I don’t make it…” Harper’s voice was just above a whisper as she was trying to not strain herself.
“You’ll be fine.” Hershel reassures her.
“But if I don’t. Tell Alexis I love her.”
“I won’t have to because you will tell her yourself after Daryl and the others get back with those meds.”
“Just please, promise me you’ll tell her for me if I don’t make it.” Harper begs. Hershel sighs as he looks down at her.
“I promise. Now rest. I’ll be back to check on you in an hour.” He stands up as she closes her eyes.
Chapter 32: Season 4 Episode 6
Chapter Text
Words: 2094
Warnings: None
Just the few hours that Daryl and the others had been gone Harper had gotten worse. She could barely move from the bed she was laying in and was trying so hard to catch her next breath. She could hear Hershel, Glenn and Sasha a few cells down trying to help one of the others. Her breaths were short and raspy.
She looks around the room, her eyelids drooping so low that she could just barely see. In the corner she saw something wrapped in a blanket on the floor. She blinks a few times trying to make out what it was. Her head and ears start ringing with cries of a baby. She grunts and reaches up to her head.
“No.” She mumbles. “No. No. No.” She repeats that one word over and over again. Hershel had overheard her and as soon as the person he was with was okay and had the air tube down his throat to help him breath Glenn took over, pumping air into his lungs. Hershel rushes to Harper’s cell, Sasha following being.
“Harper, it’s okay. Calm down.” Hershel gets down next to her.
“Make it stop. Please make it stop.” Harper whimpers.
“I think she’s hallucinating. Get me some of the tea.” Sasha does as asked and hands a cup to Hershel. He attempts to lift Harper up and get her to drink some of the warm liquid.
“No!” Harper panics and smacks the cup from his hands. It hits the wall and clatters on the ground as Harper covers her ears and begins crying. She turns to her side on the bed and curls in a ball, back turned to them. Hershel tries to rub her back in hopes to calm her.
“It’s not real.”
***
“You think my parents will be okay?” Alexis asks, leaned against the wall. She was sitting with Beth and Judith.
“They're tough.” Beth nods.
“So were so many others. But they are dead.” Alexis stares down at the knife that Harper had given to her right before this all went down. Ironic how she gave her something of hers perfectly in time for them all to be separated.
“Well… if that's the case… we don’t get to be sad.”
“Why?”
“Because these things happen now. We have to keep going.” Beth looks over at the teenage girl.
“What if I can’t.”
“You’re just gonna have to.” Lexi nods as she runs her finger, carefully, over the sharp tip of the blade.
***
After Hershel had left Harper’s cell he shut the door. Harper was looking around panicked as she breathes heavily while in a cold sweat. She was shivering and coughing every so often. It felt like she could hear every sound around her. And each one was worse than the next. Her head was pounding and it made her feel like she was going to throw up.
She begins hearing a panic outside of the cell. Screams and gunshots ring in her head as the attack down below breaks out. She gasps for air as she feels tears well up in her eyes.
Daryl wasn’t back yet. She didn’t think she could hold out much longer. She didn’t even know if she wanted to keep holding out. Maybe letting go was what needed to happen right now. She lets her eyes shut as the cell block continues to fill with cries and gunshots and struggles.
***
Daryl and the others pull up. Tyresse gets out and rushes inside to see Sasha. Daryl helps gather the medicine that they got and take it in. They set the bags down for Hershel to look through the meds.
“Where is Harper?” Daryl’s words were rushed and panicked.
“Upstairs, cell 105.” Daryl runs up the steps and to the cell, throwing the door open. He gets down next to the cot and turns Harper over. She had blood streaks down her chin. He places his fingers to her neck in search of a pulse as his heart races. He finds a faint beating under her skin.
“Hershel!” Daryl shouts. Hershel and Bob run in with the stuff needed and Daryl steps back. They begin giving her the medication that is needed and making sure she is breathing.
After all is said and done Hershel cleans her off and looks at Daryl, “We need to help others. I suggest you leave. Let her rest. She’ll be alright now.” Hershel places his hand on Daryl’s shoulder before going to give meds to the others. Daryl looks at the practically limp body of the dark haired woman. He leans down and brushes the hair from her forehead and kisses it.
“You’ll be okay.” He whispers before standing up straight and leaving. He walks outside and leans against one of the walls before sitting on the ground. Rick notices him and walks over, taking a seat with him.
“Before all this, Harper used to get sick with everything. Flu, every possible cold, she had pneumonia once, pretty sure Lori said she had lice once as a kid too.” Rick chuckles. “Not that it makes her sick but she somehow manages to catch everything.” Daryl looks over at him. “Point is, Harper is tough. She’ll bounce back quick.”
“I know she will.” Daryl nods as he fiddles with his fingers.
“Listen, I know you aren’t a commitment type of guy. But I see how you look at her. I know how you feel.”
“She means a lot to me.” Rick reaches in his pocket, fishing something out. He holds up a ring.
“This used to be Lori’s. I never intend to put it on another person's finger, ever. But… if you want to think about it, Harper would love to have something of Lori’s and coming from you it’ll mean so much to her.” Rick holds it out to him. Daryl turns his hand over and the ring is dropped into his palm.
“Ya mean…”
“Think about it. But if you want to, you have my blessing.” Rick smiles. “If it means anything, if you were to ask her, she would say yes.” Daryl nods, taking it all in and staring at the ring in his hand.
“Things are going to be okay now.” Daryl closes his hand over the ring and looking forward.
“It will be.”
***
It was finally daylight out. Harper’s eyes flutter open as she looks around. She was alive. She could breathe again and felt mostly normal, aside from being weak from the sickness. Her body still ached a little but after how she felt before she could care less.
“You’re awake.” Alexis smiles, standing in the doorway of the cell. “I’ll go get dad.”
“Wait. Just stay.” Harper holds her hand up. Lexi nods and walks over, sitting on the edge of the bed.
“They said you almost didn’t make it.”
“But I did.”
“But you did.” Alexis smiles to herself about that. There is an explosion and the whole building shakes. Alexis stands up.
“Stay here. It could be dangerous.” Harper pushes herself up slowly.
“I need to. Just relax here.” Alexis holds her hand up and runs out with Maggie. Everyone else runs out as well. Rick, Daryl, Beth, Carl, all of them. Across the field are cars and a tank parked outside.
“Rick! Come on down here! We need to talk!” The voice of the Governor’s voice carries through the air.
“It’s not up to me! There’s a council now! They run this place!” Rick shouts.
“Is Hershel on the council?” A girl pulls Hershel from a car and places him on his knees in front of the fence. “Michonne?” Michonne is pulled from the car next and placed next to Hershel.
“I don’t make the decisions anymore!”
“Well, you are making them today, Rick.” The Governor crosses his arms. “So come on down here.” Rick sighs and heads down to talk. Alexis looks at Carl who gives her a nod. Daryl carefully and slowly, so not to be noticed, begins to hand guns to everyone. Alexis looks at the gun in her hand and then up and Daryl. He gives her a quick rundown on how to use it.
“Do not shoot it until I say so. And do not put your finger over the trigger until you are ready to shoot.” He explains as he stands near the fence and aims his gun. Alexis nods and does the same, hands a little shaky. She lets out a deep breath to calm herself.
As Rick and the Governor talk, walkers approach them. The Governor turns and aims his gun at them, shooting three bullets.
“That’s going to bring more in.” Alexis whispers.
“I think that was his point.” Carl whispers back. “We need to do something.”
“Your dad’s got it.” Daryl grips his gun.
“We could kill the Governor right now.”
“From 50 yards?”
“I’m a good shot.”
“Just listen for once, Carl. Shooting him could start something worse.” Lexi huffs. After a while of talking that the others can’t hear, the Governor jumps down from the tank and pulls out Michonne’s katana. He walks over to Hershel, holding the blade to his neck.
“No!” Maggie gasps as her and Beth run forward, closer to the gate. Rick steps back and begins trying to reason with everyone there. The governor starts pulling the blade from Hershel’s neck. It falls quiet for a moment before the Governor swings back the katana and slashes it through Hershel’s neck. Alexis gasps as Maggie and Beth both start to cry and scream.
“No!” Rick shouts and starts shooting, signaling for everyone else to start shooting. So they do. Every person now filled with rage watching what just happened. Alexis aims and shoots at every person she could see, through clouded, tearfilled eyes. They begin driving the tank through the fences. Alexis ducks down for cover as she shoots.
Back inside Harper is helping and ushering everyone out of cell block A. Everyone was in a panic. Crying filled the rooms as Harper helped each one of them.
“Is that everyone!?” Harper called into the cell block as she got the last person out. She hears a groan in one of the upstairs cells. She runs up and around the railing to the cell. An older man was holding himself up on the wall. She takes his arm and helps him down the stairs and out. She tries helping him to the bus as there is gun fire. Maggie runs over and starts to cover her as she helps him. They reach the bus and Harper helps him on.
She takes a deep breath as she places her hand against her neck. She panics at the realization that her locket was off. It was taken off while she was sick so she didn’t have anything on her neck while she was struggling to breathe.
“Harper, get on the bus, come on.” Maggie ushers.
“My locket. I left it in the cellblock.”
“Harper, you can’t go back for a locket.”
“That’s all I have left of them.” Harper shakes her head and pulls her gun from the back of her pants and turns the safety off before running back inside. She runs in and up the stairs as an explosion comes through the side wall, causing her to fall on the stairs and grab the railing to pull herself back up. She finishes up the steps and runs into her cellblock.
She grabs the locket and pushes it into her pocket before running back down, ducking as another explosion bursts through the concrete wall. She tries to catch her breath as she stops. She looks at her hand which was shaking wildly. Her body felt weak as she picks herself up and runs back outside.
Alexis runs with Beth after looking for Judith but failing to find her. They stop by Daryl.
“We were trying to find the kids to get them on the bus.” Beth explains.
“Daryl!” Harper yells and coughs as smoke surrounds her.
“Harper!” He goes to run toward her but she is shot and falls back to the ground, behind one of the file cabinets they had outside for cover. A walker stumbles over and behind the cabinet.
“No!” Alexis screams and shoots at the guy who shot Harper. He falls to the ground. Walkers begin approaching them. Daryl shakes his head. She can’t be dead. He never even told her he loved her back. He grabs Alexis’s arm.
“We got to go!” He shouts and the three of them run from the prison.
Chapter 33: Season 4 Episode 7
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Warnings: Bullet wound
Words: 1531
Harper falls back and whines in pain as she grips her shoulder. A walker stumbles over and falls on top of her. She grips its head, pushing it back. She lifts her leg up and kicks it off over her, grabbing her dropped gun and aiming it at its head before shooting it. She pushes herself off the ground and runs in the direction it looked like Daryl and the girls were going.
“Daryl!” She screams as much as her lungs let her as she runs. “Alexis!” She cries out as she runs far away from the prison. The place she once called home. She just keeps running as far as her legs carry her. Her mind was clouded and her legs were beginning to feel wobbly. She stumbles over her own legs and falls to the ground.
She grips her arm and starts crying as quietly as she could. Why did this always happen? Every part of her was praying that the people she cared for made it out alive. She pushes herself up as she sniffles and looks over at her shoulder. It went through. At least there wasn’t a bullet left in her arm. But she didn’t have any supplies to treat this. She lets out a deep breath.
“Okay.” She whispers. She grabs her gun and turns the safety back on, slipping it in the hem of her pants. She pulls her knife from the holster in her boot and starts to walk through the trees and tall grasses, looking for anywhere she could look for supplies. The loss of blood was getting to her fast.
She eventually stumbles to a small drug store. She is sure it was probably already raided by them when they were at the prison but maybe she would get lucky. She walks up to the glass door and knocks on it. It is quiet for a moment. Nothing. Right as she opens the door a walker comes at her. She grabs it shoulder and falls on top of it as she stabs it in the head. She lets out a gasp.
“Came kind of slow.” She mumbles as she stands. She walks around looking for medical supplies. She finds some gauze and medical tape. Plus a little isopropyl alcohol. She inhales deeply before pouring the alcohol on her wound. She hisses inwardly and bares her teeth together. She bites down on her tongue as she feels the alcohol sizzling on the wound.
“Fuck…” She growls. She opens up the gauze and places some on either side of her shoulder and begins wrapping them with the medical tape. She rips the tape with her teeth and secures it at the ends. She looks over at the walker, which had a bag on it. She crawls over and pulls it off, looking inside. There were a few cans of food and some other supplies. She throws the rest of the gauze and tape in the bag and grabs the shelves to pull herself up.
She begins walking around and looking at the shelves, taking whatever she can salvage. She walks through the aisle with the alcohol. She grabs one of the few bottles that were left. She opens it as she begins walking again. She looks along one of the aisles. She begins to lift the bottle to her lips when she notices pregnancy tests. She lets her arm fall as she stares at them. She knew things had been off with her. If her calculations were right…
They had sex one last time on a run once. It was the day before Daniel had asked her to be his girlfriend. She had to be almost three months? She never thought much of it because she never regularly got her periods. There was no way the baby was even alive. After being beaten the way she was. After being so sick she almost died. She was already barely able to carry to full term without medical help. How would it be possible?
Tears build at the rims of her brown eyes as she stares at the tests. No. She couldn’t be. But she had symptoms that she knew she blew off. Maybe it was a weird coincidence. Maybe these weren’t symptoms and she was just thinking too much into it. Occasional nausea, backaches, sore breasts, fatigue, more than normal. Maybe it was her period coming soon?
She looks at the bottle in her hand as the tears fall down her face. She throws the bottle at the wall down the aisle and just stands there crying. She covers her face and inhales deeply before looking at the tests. She grabs about three of them. She walks around the shop as tear after tear leaves her eyes. She finds a few leftover toilet paper rolls, grabbing one. She kicks stuff around and finds a cup left in the plastic it was packed in. She pulls it out of the plastic and sees if there is a bathroom anywhere.
“Damn it.” She mutters as she has no luck. She finds an empty corner and cringes internally at what she is about to do. She unbuttons her pants and pushes them to her ankles before squatting down, holding the cup under herself and peeing in the cup. She tried to keep the cup as close and as steady as she could in order to avoid making a mess. Once she is finished she sets the cup aside and wipes and cleans herself up before standing and pulling her pants up. She buttons them before reaching down and picking up the cup.
She sets it on the counter and opens up one of the boxes, muttering incoherent words to herself. She pulls the test out and pulls off the cap. She holds the tip in for about five seconds before placing the cap back over and setting it on the counter.
The next three minutes were antagonizing. She paces back and forth, mind racing. How in the hell would she do this? Everything has fallen apart. She had nothing. Not a single person with her or a place to go or any medical stuff. If she was pregnant she would never be able to carry full term. She looks at her watch as she runs a hand through her hair. Three minutes was up.
She rushes to the counter and picks up the test, heart dropping when she sees the results. The little plus sign told her everything. How was that baby alive? No. It had to be a false positive.
She opens another box and repeats it all over again. This only makes her increasingly nervous. And when she picked up the test it was only the same result.
“No!” She groans and picks up another box, opening it and doing the process once again. Three minutes later… only the same answer. She starts panicking as she runs to the feminine hygiene section and grabs another box. She stops in her tracks as she looks at the test. She crushes the box in her hand as she cries. “No…” She mumbles.
Her hands were shaking from her panic. She takes a deep breath as tears continue to leave streaks along her face. She drops the box and walks back to the counter. She grabs all three tests and opens her bag, slipping them into a side pocket that was empty. She walks around the counter and looks through what bottles are left in the pharmacy. Anything to help. Any type of painkillers and pills that could be helpful in the future she tosses into the bag. She finds a few bottles of prenatal vitamins. Pregnancy stuff probably isn’t fully raided because most people aren’t having kids in this hell. She grabs a few of the bottles and tosses them in the bag.
She grabs a few more things. Water, food and any other meds she can find. Once she is sure it is cleared out she grabs the cup off the counter and walks outside. She pours it in the grass and walks back inside. She walks over to one of the shelves and pulls it, slowly, to block the door. At least this will keep them out for now. She sits down against a wall and leans her head back.
***
The next day, early in the morning she set off. She got the shelf out of the way and headed out. In search for someone, anyone, from the prison. She decided to ignore her current situation. She kept hoping they were all false positives. But the chances of three false positives are slim. But she knew no matter how hard she tried there was no way this baby would make it. So it was easier for her to not face it until that time came.
So she goes in search. For anyone she knew. For her family. For the people she loved. She starts walking. And walking. And walking. And walking. A lot of walking. She takes breaks every so often. Giving herself a second to breathe. She was still recovering from being sick. But after a few minutes she keeps walking.
Alone once again.
Notes:
I already know I am going to get backlash with adding a pregnancy to my story with my main oc. I don't care. I am sorry but if you don't like it you don't have to read it. I feel this will add to the tension of my story. So please no one come at me just because you don't like pregnancy in fanfics.
Chapter 34: Season 4 Episode 8
Chapter Text
New OC: Tom Holland as Gunner Rome
Warnings: None
Words: 1142
Daryl, Beth, and Alexis had set up camp that night after running as far from the prison as they could. Alexis held Harper’s knife secure in her hand and kept stabbing it into the dirt. She glared off into the distance as the image of Harper falling to the ground replays over and over. Daryl looks over at her, watching as she stares off, stabbing the ground beneath her.
“We should have checked on her.” She speaks up, breaking the silence between the three of them. “Should have made sure she wasn’t actually dead. And even if she was… Just leaving her to the walkers?” She scoffs and shakes her head. Daryl blinks a few times and swallows down a lump in his throat as he looks away from her.
“We should do something.” Beth sighs. Both Alexis and Daryl stay quiet after that. “We should do something.” Beth repeats. “We can’t be the only ones who made it out alive. Rick, Michonne. They could be out here.” Daryl looks up at the blonde girl. “Maggie and Glenn could have made it out of A block.” Daryl just moves his eyes back down to the fire.
“You’re a tracker. You can track them.” Beth stands from her spot on the ground. “Come on.” Alexis looks up at Beth with a slight glare. It’s not that she was mad at her. She knew the desperate feeling of wanting to find the people she loved. But she was still trying to process what just happened. “Fine, if you won’t do it. I will.” Beth walks around and pulls her knife out of the ground before walking away.
“We have to go after her don’t we?” Alexis watches after the blonde. Daryl simply grunts in response as he stands up and kicks dirt into the fire to put it out. Alexis stands from the grass and puts the knife in the holster attached to her thigh.
“That’s Harper’s.” Daryl points out.
“She gave it to me. Just before you both were exposed.” Alexis nods.
“Keep it safe.” Daryl knew it was all she had left of her.
“I will. Let’s go before she gets too far.” Alexis starts off in the direction Beth had gone, Daryl following behind.
***
It was finally daylight. They were walking in the woods, looking for any sign of their people. It was awkwardly quiet. Daryl stops walking and squats down. Beth and Alexis walk up beside him. He pushes leaves out of the way of footprints on the ground.
“Could be Luke’s. Or Molly’s. Whoever it is, it means they are alive.” Beth sighs.
“No. It means they were alive four or five hours ago.” Daryl shakes his head.
“They’re alive.” Beth snaps before walking off again. Daryl huffs and stands up, following her. Alexis walks behind them both, staying silent as they move forward. They follow along the way the tracks lead.
“They picked up the pace right here.” Daryl points out as he comes to a stop. “Got out in a hurry. Things went bad.”
“It wouldn’t kill you to have a little faith.” Beth shakes her head at him.
“Faith hasn’t done anything for us.” Alexis scoffs.
“Sure as hell didn't do nothing for your father.” Daryl adds. Beth looks at Daryl with hurt and betrayal behind her eyes from the comment. It falls awkwardly silent as Daryl bites at the insides of his cheeks, as he stares at her. Beth turns back around and starts to pick the grapes off of the bushes.
“They’ll be hungry when we find them.” Daryl pulls the bandana from his back pocket and taps the back of Beth’s arm. He holds it out to her as she looks back at him. She sighs and takes it, wrapping the grapes in them.
After that they head off again, still in search of the others. They head further into the woods. Daryl runs his finger over one of the plants which had blood on it.
“What is it?” Beth questions.
“That ain’t walker blood.” He answers.
“Well the trail keeps going. They fought them off.” Beth says, encouragingly.
“No. There are walker tracks up and down this path. About a dozen.” Daryl explains. Alexis huffs and leans back against a tree as she pulls her knife out of its holster. She fingers gently at the blade, knicking the tip of her finger a bit. She gasps and shakes her hand before wiping it on her pants.
“Careful with that.” Daryl instructs, simply earning a nod from her.
A walker comes out from the bushes and grabs Beth, making her gasp and try to get away. Daryl tries to shoot it with the crossbow but with all the struggle he can’t get a good aim. He drops the crossbow and yanks the walker off, falling to the ground with it. He turns over so it's facing up and Alexis runs over, stabbing it in the head. Daryl throws it off to the side and gets up. He grabs his crossbow off the ground.
“Come on.” He grunts before walking off. Beth and Alexis follow. Alexis wipes the knife off on her jeans as they walk, then placing it back into the holster it belongs in. She looks down at her finger which now had a small cut on it. She sighs to herself before letting her arm fall.
The group of three approach some train tracks in a clearing. Not far from where they came out, there was walkers feasting on bodies that were laying around. Daryl takes care of them all before he keeps walking. Alexis stays behind him as they walk. They both come to a stop at the sound of Beth crying. Alexis and Daryl turn back to face her. Daryl sighs and turns, walking away but finally stopping as both the girls don’t follow.
“We don’t get to be sad. That’s what you told me. We don’t get to be sad because these things happen. We just have to keep going.” Alexis finally speaks up. Beth looks up at her with tear filled eyes.
“What if I can’t?”
“You just have to.” Alexis sighs before turning away and walking past Daryl.
***
Gunner stares out the window as Abraham drives the truck they were in. They had been on the way to DC to get Eugene there safely. He knew the cure. How to fix it. Gunner grunts as the truck comes to a sudden stop. He looks out the front window at a woman who was smashing the zombies face in with the butt end of a gun. She stands up straight and stares at the truck.
“Hope you enjoyed the show, asshole!” She shouts. All four of them get out and walk around to the front.
“You’ve got a mouth on you.” Abraham chuckles. “What else you got?”
Chapter 35: Season 4 Episode 9
Chapter Text
OC update: Madelyn Cline as Mia Ledger
Words: 1779
Warnings: None
“Do you really think it’s the best idea that we took them?” Gunner leans forward toward Rosita and Abraham, who were in the front seats. The two people they had picked up were in the bed of the truck.
“That guy is literally unconscious. Are you suggesting we should have left them out there?” Rosita looks back at the boy she considered like a brother.
“I just mean, what if they turn on us or harm us? Or harm Eugene?”
“I won’t let that happen.” Abraham looks at Gunner through the rear view mirror. He came to a stop, as the road was blocked by other cars. Gunner sits back and sighs. Abraham looks back through the rear window. “Shit.” He grumbles before opening and leaning out his door. “Do not fire that weapon!”
Gunner turns around to look out the back window, seeing Tara holding a gun. He turns back around as Abraham jumps out, attacking the walkers. Gunner glances over at Eugene, who was sitting beside him.
“What?” Eugene raises an eyebrow.
“Nothing.” Gunner rolls his eyes.
“Lose that teenage attitude.” Rosita lectures before climbing out of the vehicle.
“Will do, mom.” Gunner scoffs sarcastically.
***
Gunner watches out the window as they drive. He watches as the trees fly by as Abraham drives down the road. He notices some movement out the back window, out of the corner of his eye. He looks back.
“He’s awake.” He mutters before turning his attention back to the nature outside. Glenn sits up and starts to smack on the glass.
“Stop the truck!” He shouts. Abraham only flips him off and keeps on going. Glenn begins punching the window.
“Hey, numbnuts! Stop the truck!” Tara screams as she smacks her hand against the metal of the truck. Gunner rolls his eyes and sighs. He jumps as Glenn begins smashing the glass with the butt of a gun. The window cracks and Abraham comes to a sudden stop. Everyone climbs out. Abraham, Rosita and Eugene, Gunner follows in suit.
“Where are you going?” Abraham follows after Tara and Glenn. “I don’t know what your lady friend has told you about the mission we are on, but this shit is time-sensitive.” Abraham stops in front of Glenn. “We are already behind schedule. So turn your ass back around and get back in that truck.” Abraham points to the truck.
“I’ve got to go.” Is all Glenn says in response.
“You can’t go on your own. If you stay with us at least you can assure your safety.” Gunner jumps in.
“I’ll take the risk.” Glenn mumbles before walking around Abraham. Abraham begins to follow him, Gunner and Rosita following as Tara walks up beside Glenn.
“Tara already told us everything. There is no chance you will find your wife again. Dead or alive. She’s gone.” Glenn falls quiet and turns to face Abe. He pulls his hand back and closes it into a fist before connecting it to Abraham’s face.
“She’s alive. And I will find her.” He turns back around.
“You son of a bitch!” Abraham runs at him and tackles him to the ground. The girls run over and try to break it up. Gunner rushes to the group and tries to help pull Abe off. Abraham pushes them all off and places his arm over Glenn’s throat.
“Get off him!” Rosita shouts. Gunner wraps his arm around Abe’s neck and pulls him off for a moment before he is elbowed in the gun and doubles over. Abraham is right back on Glenn. The sound of a gun being shot pulls everyone’s attention to Eugene. Walkers were beginning to surround him and he was shooting the bullets in every direction. They all stand up and run over.
“Eugene, stop firing! We need to get our weapons!” Abraham shouts.
“Leave them!” Rosita pulls out her gun. Gunner pulls his gun from his holster and begins shooting each walker in the head. The air fills with the sound of gunshots, which is sure to probably bring more. After it falls quiet Gunner looks over at the truck, which was now leaking gas from the bullet holes.
“Damn it…” He groans. Abraham looks back after taking the gun from Eugene. Abraham tries to get down to see if he can fix it, but there is nothing that can be done. So they leave with Glenn and Tara, deciding it will be best until they have another vehicle. The whole time Eugene talks nonsense to Gunner who was completely over this guy.
***
Harper stops at the edge of the forest, placing her hands on her knees as she attempts to catch her breath. Between getting over being sick and being pregnant she lost her breath fast. She notices a car a little bit down the road.
She walks up to it, out of breath. She checks inside, seeing if there is anything worth scavenging. She attempts to find a way to start it but no luck. She walks around the back and pulls at the trunk. It was open but seemed to be tied down on the inside. She tried again but it wasn’t opening.
“Whatever.” She whispers to herself.
Harper walks back into the woods, hoping the trees keep her covered. She walks a little while before she takes a break, sitting on the ground against a tree. She lets out a sigh as she closes her eyes. She wasn’t getting a lot of sleep from being alone and constantly on the run. So she decided, resting her eyes for five minutes wouldn’t kill her.
***
“Hey. Hey, wake up.” Harper is woken by a young blonde girl who was shaking her. “You need to wake up. They’re coming.” The girl whispers.
“What?”
“The dead. They’re coming. Let’s go, get up.” She ushers and helps Harper stand. The two begin running.
“How many?” Harper asks as they run.
“Seven or eight maybe. I couldn’t take them on my own.”
“Keep going.” Harper encourages as she stops and turns around. She pulls her knife from her boot.
“No. Come on. I know a place.” Harper looks back at her as the growls from the walkers get closer. “Come on!” Harper huffs and turns, following the girl to… a funeral home? They run inside and shut the door, the girl pulling a table in front of it. Both of them stop to catch their breaths.
“How did you know I was sleeping and not dead?” Harper asks as she stands up straight.
“I could see you breathing.” The girl shrugs.
“How many walkers have you killed?”
“Excuse me?”
“How many walkers have you killed?” Harper repeats.
“Um… I don’t know. Too many to keep count.” The young girl answers.
“How many people have you killed?”
“Two.” The girl's voice, now more somber.
“Why?”
“They were my parents. They both were bit. They didn’t want to change, so I shot them both in the head.”
“I’m sorry to hear that.” Harper gives her a sympathetic look.
“How about you? Those same questions to you.”
“Well, I haven’t kept track of how many walkers I’ve killed. A damn lot, that’s for sure. And I haven’t had to kill anyone. At least not yet.” Harper answers.
“I’m Mia.”
“Harper. Thank you.” Mia nods with a smile and then heads into the kitchen. Harper follows behind.
“There’s food here. I am guessing you are hungry.” Mia walks to the cabinets and opens them. Harper looks shocked and laughs at the abundant amount of canned goods, peanut butter, jelly and other jared foods. She walks forward and begins looking at the different options.
“You have been staying here?” Harper looks over.
“Found it recently. Figured I would stay here temporarily.”
“How old are you?” Harper asks as she grabs a can from the cabinet.
“Fourteen.” Mia answers as she grabs a can as well.
“How long have you been on your own?”
“About a month.” Mia walks to the table and sits down.
“A month?” Harper couldn’t imagine being alone in this, at such a young age, for a month.
“Yeah. It was kinda hard. But I managed.” Mia shrugs. Harper takes a seat with her.
“Well, you don’t have to be alone anymore.”
“You mean…?” She looks at Harper with a smile on her face.
“You can stay with me.” Harper nods. Mia jumps on Harper with a hug but pulls away quickly as she clears her throat.
“Thank you.”
“Of course.” Harper smiles.
***
“I’ll be right back.” Harper gets up and heads to the bathroom. Mia stands and walks to the cabinet, tripping over Harper’s bag as she does so and knocking it over, spilling some of the items in it.
“Shit.” She mumbles and crouches down, picking up the stuff and throwing them back in the bag. She picks up one of the pregnancy tests, looking at it with wide eyes. She couldn’t believe she was pregnant. She jumps at the sound of growling and banging outside. She finishes packing the bag up and stands as Harper runs in.
“They are outside.” Harper runs over. She grabs her bag and tosses some food in it before shutting the cabinets. “We are going to lead them away, hopefully come back.” Harper whispers.
“No!” Mia exclaims but shrinks back, not realizing how loud she was. She didn’t want Harper throwing herself in harm's way. “We’ll go away from here. Set up camp elsewhere.”
“Mia, we can stay here if we just lead them-”
“Please.” Harper huffs.
“Fine.” She gives in. Mia takes the lead and carefully gets them out and back into the woods, away from the funeral home. Once they are a far enough distance away Mia helps set up camp, making a fire. Harper was looking through her bag, furrowing her eyebrows as she notices something missing.
“Did you go through my bag?” Harper quizzes.
“No.” Mia shakes her head.
“Are you lying to me? Because something is missing.”
“What is it?”
“I had three pregnancy tests in here. One is gone.” Harper looks over at the teen. Mia sighs.
“I tripped over your bag and knocked it over. I threw everything back in but must’ve missed that. I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine. I just wanted to make sure you weren’t going through my stuff.”
“You’re pregnant?” Mia sits back after the fire is going.
“Yeah. For now.” Harper nods, watching the hot flames dance around.
“For now? Do you plan on…? Aborting it?”
“No. I just can’t carry to full term.” Harper shakes her head and looks at her hands, staring at the scar in the palm.
“Maybe this time you will.” Mia tries to be positive.
“Maybe…”
Chapter 36: Season 4 Episode 10
Notes:
Okay guys, I know I disappeared off the face off the earth again but so much has been going on lately. I just finished all my classes and finished cosmetology school. I need to figure out state boards this summer to get my cosmetology license. I need to find a job. And to add on to it all I am in the process of a move. So I have a lot going on so the likeliness of updates will decrease for a while. This is a chapter I finished but never got to publish so here is this for everyone until the next chapter. I hope you all understand.
Chapter Text
Daryl leads Alexis and Beth out of the woods, a herd chasing after them. They stop in front of a car. Beth goes around and checks to see if it is working. Nothing. The growling gets louder as the herd gets closer. Daryl opens the trunk and ushers the girls inside.
Alexis squeezes in the back and Beth follows. Daryl gets in after and shuts the trunk, securing it with the rag from his back pocket. The herd begins getting loud and banging on the car as they pass.
Through the night it only got louder. A storm had started and it was pouring outside while the thunder only made the noise worse. Alexis buries her face in Daryl’s arm, wishing Harper was there. Harper always knew how to comfort her and calm her down.
By morning, it fell quiet. No noise outside. Alexis goes for the rag back shrinks back when she hears someone doing something in the car. Daryl places a finger to his lips as he looks at both girls. Beth holds her knife more secure in her hand as the person comes around and tries to open the trunk.
Alexis reaches forward and holds the rag tighter, in order to keep them out. The person grunts and the footsteps recede into the woods. After a little longer, Beth opens the trunk.
“What if that was someone we knew?” She looks into the woods.
“Unlikely.” Alexis mumbles as she and Daryl climb out. They gather things they could use before heading off again. Daryl goes out to hunt while Beth and Alexis set up camp.
Daryl had come back with a snake, skinning it and cooking it for the three of them. Daryl was practically devouring the snake. Beth ate but picked at it a lot. Alexis barely could keep food down at the moment so she simply just poked around at the snake she had.
“I need a drink.” Beth finally speaks up. Daryl tosses her a water bottle. “Not this. Like a real drink. Like alcohol.”
“No one needs that.” Alexis scoffs.
“I do.”
“No, you want something to forget your problems. You aren’t the only one going through something right now. All three of us are.”
“Lex.” Daryl grunts.
“I thought we could find some.” Beth sighs. Daryl just keeps eating. “Okay, well enjoy the snake jerky.” She stands from the ground and grabs her knife, leaving. Alexis tosses the snake in her hand, onto the ground.
“She just does her own thing.”
“Wait here.” Daryl sets his snake on the ground and goes off to find Beth.
Alexis pulls her knife out and looks at it. She looked at her finger which was starting to heal. She grips the knife tighter and her eyes move down to her wrist. She closes her eyes and inhales deeply as she stabs the knife into the ground. No. She couldn’t think like this. She opens her eyes as she hears Daryl and Beth coming back. She looks back. Beth gasps as her legs hit the trap they made to make noise if walkers got close.
“You brought me back!” Beth gasps. “I’m not staying in this suck-ass camp!” She flips Daryl off before turning away.
“Hey!” Daryl reaches and grabs her wrist. “Ya had your fun.”
“What is wrong with you!? Don’t you feel anything?” Beth scoffs. Alexis grabs her knife and stands up from the ground.
“Just shut up! You aren’t the only one who lost someone!” She shouts, glaring at the blonde.
“You both just think everything is screwed huh?” Beth huffs. “You want to spend the rest of our lives staring into the fire and eating mud snakes? Screw that! I can take care of myself and I am going to get a damn drink.” She turns away and storms off.
“Let’s all just cope the Beth way.” Alexis scoffs.
***
The three approach a country club. Great. Alexis didn’t want anything to do with this but had no choice but to tag along. If it were up to her, she wouldn’t even be alive still. She would be with Harper. Daryl grabs a golf club from one of the back of a golf cart.
They walk up to the front door. Beth attempts to open it. No luck. They all look out at the field which had walkers heading in their direction. Daryl motions for the girls to follow him. They head toward the back. Daryl slowly opens the door, looking around inside.
“Come on.” He steps back and Alexis and Beth walk in. He shuts the door behind himself after he steps in and securing it with the golf club. Beth and Alexis look around, taking in what is inside. Daryl pulls his crossbow off his back and walks in front of the girls.
There were people everywhere, dead. In sleeping bags and hung from the ceiling. Daryl bends down and picks up a flashlight, checking if it turns on. Once it does he shines it around to get a better look. Beth looks around at the table, finding a small flashlight. Daryl bends down and starts throwing stuff in a bag. Money, jewels, anything he can find.
“Why are you keeping that stuff?” Beth raises an eyebrow. Alexis stops as she stares at the walkers who were hung from the ceiling. They gave up. They just ended it all. The suffering and the pain. Alexis desperately wanted to do the same. She blinks a few times and shakes her head at the thought.
“Ya okay?” Daryl looks over at the dark haired girl. She swallows hard before nodding and turning her attention to him.
“Fine.” Walkers begin banging on the door from the outside. Daryl slings the bag over his shoulder and stands.
“Come on.” They head farther into the club. They walk through the kitchen, Beth still on her hunt for alcohol. Alexis was trying to let go of her thoughts that kept clouding her mind, but it was so hard. She knew Harper would never want to see her like this. But watching Harper die… It was all that could play in her head, every second of every day. Suddenly there is a struggle coming from Beth. Daryl and Alexis head over to where she was and as they approach she kills the walker by stabbing it in the head.
“Thanks for the help.” She says sarcastically as she looks over at the two.
“Ya said ya can take care of yourself. Ya did.” Daryl shrugs and walks away. Alexis sighs. This lingering tension was enough to drive her even more crazy than she already was.
Off they went again. As they walk through one of the halls one of the clocks starts ringing. This in turn attracts walkers toward them. Great.
“Go.” Daryl points in a direction and they all run that way. They run in a room and Daryl stops. He huffs and turns, aiming his crossbow and shooting one of the walkers as they walk in. He throws his crossbow at another and then picks up a golf club. He begins beating each of them, stabbing them with the club after it breaks in one of the walkers' heads. Alexis watches with tear filled eyes. He kicks one to the ground and begins beating on it over and over with the broken club.
He thought it all was unfair. She loved him. And he lost her. The one person who loved him, was gone. It felt unreal. He kept hoping everyday she was going to be in his arms. He kept wishing he would wake up from a nightmare and the first person he would see was her. Harper. He loved her. But she would never know.
He takes one more swing and it flings blood at Beth and Alexis, covering their clothes in walker blood. While Alexis is barely phased by it Beth gasps and glares at Daryl. She turns and takes off the white sweater she was wearing before walking down another hall. Alexis turns and follows her along with Daryl. Beth stops as she finds the bar.
“We made it.” She sighs before turning to the others. “This might be stupid, but I don’t care. All I wanted to do was lay down and cry today. But we don’t get to do that. So beat up on walkers if that's what makes you feel better. I need to do this.” She turns and walks inside, looking for something to drink. Daryl and Alexis look around. Alexis opts for staying closer to Daryl. As on edge as they were he knew what she was feeling. They lost the same person.
“Dad.” She whispers. She decided this was best while Beth was distracted. He looks over and down at her. “I… I think I want to hurt myself…” She stares down at the floor. Daryl looks at her, face blank but feeling his heart hurt at that. “I don’t know why.” Alexis’s voice cracks. “I’ve lost three parents now. Why did this have to happen to her? She didn’t deserve it.” She sobs quietly.
Daryl pulls her to him in a hug, “I don’t know. Thank ya for coming to me. I’ll help ya. It’ll be okay. I’m right here. And I’m not goin’ anywhere.”
“When I saw those… walkers… hanging, I wanted that to be me. Mom would be so mad at me for feeling like this.” She cries into him.
“She would never be mad at ya. She would be concerned. Worried. But never be mad.” Daryl strokes her hair.
“How do I stop this?”
“I’m not sure. But we’ll get through it.” He gets down in front of her. He wipes her tears as she looks at him. “I promise ya, kiddo.” She nods and sniffles. She hugs him and buries her face in his shoulder. He rubs her back as he sighs. He was trying his best to help. Harper was better at these things.
“I found something.” Beth speaks up and the two pull apart. Daryl stands up. “Peach schnapps. Is it good?”
“No.” Daryl answers.
“Well that's all that’s left.” Beth huffs. She stares at the bottle. Daryl walks over and grabs it. He throws it to the ground, shattering it.
“Ain’t gonna have your first drink be no damned peach schnapps.” He grunts before walking out, Lexi chasing after him. Beth gets up and follows them, all in search of where to go next.
***
They had found an abandoned, rundown trailer house. Daryl got moonshine from the shed and now they were sitting around, drinking. Well, except Alexis. Beth was explaining a game to Daryl while Alexis was examining her knife.
“I’ll start.” Beth says. “I’ve never shot a crossbow.”
“Not much of a game.” Daryl scoffs as he takes a sip of his drink.
“Now it’s your turn.” Daryl just shrugs. “Just say whatever pops into your head.”
“I’ve never been out of Georgia.”
“Really? That’s a good one.” Beth sips her drink.
“I’ve never… been drunk and did something I regretted.” Daryl rubs his chin before picking up his glass and sipping.
“Was mom one of those things?” Alexis looks over at him. He gives her a confused look. “I overheard one of her past conversations. About how you guys started with a drunk hookup.” Alexis shrugs.
“I regret a lot of things. But you and your mother are something I will never regret having in my life.” Beth smiles at the two of them.
“It’s your turn.” Beth points out.
“I’ve never been on vacation.” He rubs his stubble on his cheek as he talks.
“Don’t you camp?”
“That’s something I just learned to hunt.” Daryl answers.
“Okay.” Beth sips her drink.
“I’ve never… been in jail. I mean as a prisoner.” Beth looks up at him.
“Is that what ya think of me?”
“I didn’t mean anything serious. I just meant like, you know, the drunk tank. Even my dad got locked up for that back in the day.”
“Drink up.” Daryl points at her.
“Wait, prison guard? Were you a prison guard?” Beth questions. Alexis looks between them. While Daryl’s face seemed blank she could tell he was mad.
“No.” Daryl answers simply. It falls silent before Daryl stands up. “I need to take a piss.” He walks over to a corner, fiddling with his pants. Alexis groans and looks away. He drops his jar and it shatters on the floor.
“You need to be quiet.” Beth looks over at him.
“I can’t hear ya! I’m taking a piss!”
“Dad!” Alexis huffs.
“Don’t be so loud.” Beth sighs.
“Ya my chaperone now?” Beth looks away from him. “It’s my turn right?” He turns around buckling his belt. “I never uh… never eaten frozen yogurt. Never had a pet pony. Never got nothing from Santa Claus!” He pushes a chair onto the ground. “Never relied on anyone for protection. Hell, I don’t think I’ve ever relied on anyone for anything!”
“Dad…” Alexis looks at him.
“Never sung out in front of a big group out in public like everything was fun. Like everything was a big game! I sure as hell never cut my wrists looking for attention!” Alexis stares at him hurt as the words leave his mouth. Is that what he thought of her too? She was just looking for attention.
“Stop it!” Alexis stands up, angrily. The walker outside starts banging on the wall and growling. Alexis stares at Daryl, tears in her eyes. So much for the support.
“Sounds like our friend is out here calling his buddies! Ya never shot a crossbow before? I’mma teach you right now.” He yanks Beth up and drags her outside.
“Daryl cut it out!” Beth shouts. Alexis runs after him.
“Dumbass!” Daryl shoots the walker in the stomach, making him get stuck to the tree. Alexis stands on the porch, watching. He keeps shooting it and pulling Beth in front of him as he aims. He goes to grab the arrows but Beth stabs it in the head. “What you do that for? We were havin’ fun!” Daryl yells.
“You were being a jackass! You need to stop acting like all of it means nothing. Like all the people who died meant nothing to you.” Beth glares at him.
“Is that what ya think?”
“That’s what I know.” Beth’s voice wavers.
“Ya ain’t know nothin’!”
“You act as if none of them mattered. Harper…”
“Don’t! Don’t ya say her name!” He shouts in her face.
“She loved you! And you just act like her death meant nothing!”
“I loved her! I loved her so damn much it hurt! Harper meant everything to me! Ya wouldn’t understand though. Ya lost two boyfriends, can’t even shed a tear!” He gets in her face. “Your whole family’s gone and all ya can do is look for some hooch like some dumb college bitch!”
“You don’t get it!” Beth growls.
“No you don’t get it! Everyone we know is dead!”
“You don’t know that!” Beth cries.
“Mine as well! Because you’ll never see them again. Ya ain’t ever gonna see Maggie again!”
“Daryl, just stop!” He pushes her off and turns his back to her. Alexis watches the whole thing, tears streaming down her face.
“The Governor rolled right up to our gates! Maybe if I hadn’t stopped looking. Maybe then… Harper. Your dad… Maybe I could have done somethin’.” Beth wraps her arms around him from behind as he starts crying. Alexis walks down the stairs to the porch and walks around in front him before hugging him as well. He holds her close as he closes his eyes.
***
They all had been sitting on the porch. Alexis had laid down not far from Daryl and fell asleep. He looks over at her, scanning her arms for any cuts or scars.
“You loved Harper?” Beth asks. He sighs and looks at his hands before nodding. “Did she know?” He reaches into his pocket and pulls out the ring Rick had given him.
“I was going to tell her. But I guess it wasn’t meant to be.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Not your fault. I’ll live.” He shoves the ring back into his pocket. “You’re lucky you’re a happy drunk.”
“Yeah, I’m lucky.” She nods watching him.
“I get it. I’m a dick when I’m drunk.” They both look out at the trees.
“I thought- Well, I thought that we would all live our lives in peace. I thought Maggie and Glenn would have a baby. And my dad would get to be a grandpa. And he’d go but it’d be quiet. Natural. I thought Judith would grow up somewhat normal. And Alexis and Carl could stop growing up in all of this and relax. I thought you and Harper would finally admit your feelings and be happy together. I thought, for a moment, we could be okay. But none of us can have that.” Beth rants as she looks around with tear filled eyes.
“You ain’t a happy drunk at all.” Daryl scoffs.
“We should burn the place down.” Beth looks over at the house.
“I agree.” Alexis speaks up. Daryl looks down at her.
“You’re awake.”
“I was never asleep.” She sighs as she sits up. “Let's burn it.” Daryl gets up and he walks in with the girls.
All three of them begin throwing and pouring the moonshine around. They soak as much of the house as they can, leaving a trail of alcohol as they walk out. They throw the glasses and walk back from the house.
“Ya wanna?” Daryl looks at Beth.
“Hell yeah.” Beth laughs as she takes the matches. Daryl holds out a stack of cash as she strikes the match. She lights the money before throwing it at the house. They walk farther away as the house catches up on fire. They stop and look back at the burning building. Beth raises her hand, holding her middle finger up. Daryl sighs and does the same. Alexis looks at both of them before raising her hand and mimicking them. Daryl looks at her and then back at the house
They all drop their arms and turn, leaving the burning trailer house behind them.
Chapter 37: Season 4 Episode 11
Notes:
Here you go children. Eat up.
Chapter Text
WARNINGS: SH
Words: 1812
Daryl had been teaching Beth to track and hunt. Since Alexis already learned back when they were at the prison she was simply tagging along. She wouldn’t lie to herself, she definitely was a bit jealous. That was hers and Daryl’s thing they did together. Their father daughter activity. Now that Beth was in the mix it wasn’t the same.
She followed behind the two as they discussed the tracks they were following. She had her hand up the sleeve of her jacket. Her fingers were picking at the scrape she had caused by scratching at her skin.
Alexis stares at the leaves that crunched under her feet, lost in thought. And as always it was about the same thing. Harper.
As they are walking they come up to a walker. Beth aims the crossbow as she walks forward. She suddenly lets out a cry of pain as a bear trap clamps on her ankle. Both Alexis and Daryl are quick to spring into action. Daryl grabs his crossbow as Alexis drops down next to Beth attempting to get the trap off. Daryl smacks the walker in the head with his crossbow, killing it and then running over. He gets down and helps Alexis before looking at Beth.
“Can ya move it?”
“Yeah.” Beth nods. Alexis is kinda pushed aside as Daryl helps Beth stand up. Lexi lets out a huff as they start walking, careful because of Beth. They walk out into a clearing, where not too far is a funeral home.
“Can we hold up a sec.” Beth stops and reaches down to her ankle.
“Okay. Hold up.” Daryl slings his crossbow across his chest so his back was open. He squats down and holds his hands out toward his back. “Hop on.”
“You serious?”
“Yeah, this is a serious piggyback.” He nods. Beth places her hands on his shoulders and jumps on his back. He starts carrying her to the funeral home. Alexis follows behind them, glaring holes into the back of their heads.
“What if there are people?” Beth questions.
“I’ll handle them.” Daryl answers.
“‘What if there are people?’” Alexis mocks Beth under her breath. “Maybe they are some of our people.” Her voice is now louder. They just keep walking. “Or ignore me. That’s fine too.” She scoffs.
“Ya say something?” Daryl looks back.
“Nope.” She rolls her eyes. He’s so worried about Beth he doesn’t even notice Alexis talking. Alexis was beyond pissed at this. She was the one he considered a daughter. She was the one who called him dad. Yet he just ignored her? Maybe it was a mistake. Maybe he didn’t mean to ignore her and really just missed what she said. But she was livid. She crosses her arms. Sticking her hand back up her sleeve and picking at the scab again.
They walk up to the front door. It was seemingly empty. Daryl opens the door after setting Beth down and bangs on the doorway and whistles. He holds his hand up at the two girls and they wait. When nothing happens they head inside slowly, Daryl leading the way. Daryl and Beth walk downstairs to make sure it’s clear. Alexis stops at the top of the stairs and watches them go down. She pulls her knife out and walks away from the stairs, walking through the rest of the house. She didn’t want to be around them anymore. She walks around, examining the place. She walks around a corner and leans back against the wall.
She inhales deeply before lifting up her sleeve to her jacket, exposing the torn scab. It looked as if it started bleeding recently. She strokes her thumb over it and bites on her lip as she presses down on the scab, causing more pain to her arm. She grunts and breathes heavily before releasing her arm. She lets out a breath as she closes her eyes. A clatter in one of the other rooms causes her to jump.
Alexis turns and slowly stalks toward the kitchen. She grips her knife in her hand and gets ready for anything to jump out at her. She turns the corner and sees a single lone walker. Just one. With its back to her. She could take it. She stalks up behind it and quickly sinks the blade into its head as Daryl and Beth run into the kitchen. Alexis lets the walker fall and looks over at them.
“Thank god.” Daryl huffs. “Don’t run off like that.”
“I mean it took you long enough to notice.” She mutters.
“He’s your dad, don’t talk to him like that.” Beth tries to defend Daryl.
“No one was talking to you.” Alexis rolls her eyes.
“Lost the attitude.” Daryl points at her before he starts to search the cabinets.
“There’s plenty of food.” Beth walks up beside him.
“There’s not a speck of dust on this. Almost like someone lives here.” Daryl points out as he picks up a jar of jelly. Alexis starts walking over to them but stops in her tracks as she steps on something. She looks down to find a pregnancy test laying on the ground. She leans down to pick it up, turning it over to see the positive results.
“Whoever it is must be expecting.” She speaks up, causing both of them to look over to her. Daryl reaches over and takes the test, reading the results.
Beth glances at the test, “I hope she is alright.” she says hopefully. Daryl just grunts before setting the test down on the counter and grabbing a can of food. He holds it out to Lexi.
“Best eat something. We will stay here tonight.” Alexis nods and takes the can, beginning to open it with her knife.
***
The three of them ate before each of them went to check out the place. Beth was heard in the distance, playing the piano and singing. Daryl had gone to set up the noise trap outside, while Alexis stayed in the kitchen. She was sitting at the table staring at her knife that laid in front of her. She takes her eyes off the knife and looks over at the test that rested in a corner on the counter.
Pregnant in the apocalypse? Lori died because of it. Would this woman die too? Did this woman have other people to take care of the baby if she did die? Would this woman even make it before she had the baby? Lori and Judith were lucky to have so many people who cared. But how would Lori feel to know that we still couldn’t protect her baby?
Lexi’s mind was clouded by random questions that she didn’t notice Daryl walking in. He took a seat next to her which caused her to jump a bit and turn to him.
“Sorry. Didn’t mean to startle ya. Ya seem lost in thought.”
“Do you think she’s okay?” Lexi looks back at the test on the counter. Daryl followed her eyes and let out a sigh.
“Maybe.” He shrugs.
“Lori died when she had Judith.” She starts to spill her thoughts. Daryl looks back over at the young girl. “Do you think she will too?”
“Not all women die in childbirth. Lori just was in a bad situation. If they didn’t get trapped she might have made it.” He explains.
Lexi sighs and looks down at her hands, “Do you think mom is with her? With her sister?”
“I really hope she is.” Daryl nods.
“What about her husband and baby? You think she’s with them?”
“Yeah. She probably is.”
***
“You should really be taking those prenatals.” Mia insists as she and Harper sit around a fire.
Harper places her hand up to stop her, “Listen, I know you mean well but you shouldn’t meddle in others business.”
“Right. Sorry.” Mia’s voice falls quiet. “What happened to you? Why are you alone?”
“I had a group.” Harper swallows a lump in her throat as she watches the flame dance against the wood.
“And?”
“We got attacked. I think my daughter and my… boyfriend… are still out there. I swore I saw them get away but lost them and haven’t found them yet.” She seemed unsure calling Daryl her boyfriend but stuck with it.
“You have a daughter?” Mia questions and Harper offers a nod. “How old is she?”
“About your age.” Harper answers as she pulls her sleeves down more, in an attempt to warm herself as much as she can.
“I hope you can find them.”
“I do too.”
“Harper, I’m sorry for being intrusive. I just want you to be okay. The baby too. And-”
“Mia.” This makes Mia fall quiet and look down at her shoes.
***
The next night Daryl, Beth and Alexis were sitting at the table again, eating while Beth wrote something.
“What ya doing?” Daryl nods his head toward the paper.
“Leaving a thank you note. Even if they don’t come back, I want to thank them.” Beth shrugs as she keeps writing.
“Maybe ya don’t need to leave that. Maybe we wait for them. Thank them in person.” Daryl suggests. Beth smiles and nods before they hear a clatter from the trap outside and some barking.
“There was a dog that set off the traps earlier. Maybe he’s back.” Daryl stands up and walks to the front door.
“Alexis-” Beth is cut off from Daryl calling for the girls. Beth grabs his crossbow and they run to where he was. He was trying to push the door shut as walkers tried to force their way through. Beth tosses him the crossbow before he yells at the two girls to run. They head back to the kitchen.
“Get ya shit and run!” Daryl shouts as he leads the walkers away.
“We aren’t leaving you!” Alexis shouts back.
“Go up to the road! I’ll meet you guys there!” Daryl calls. Beth grabs Lexi’s arm and leads her out. The two girls run, Beth leading the way. She runs onto the road and is suddenly hit by a car, which had a white cross on the back. Alexis stops in her tracks and stares at Beth with wide eyes, she just barely was awake.
“Run…” I just heard from her before the doors on the car opened. Alexis did what Beth told her and ran for cover in the trees, away from the road and away from the funeral home. She just keeps running, the breeze and her beating heart being the only things she could hear. He breath was heavy as she kept running as far as her legs could carry her. She comes to a clearing where a railroad was. It seemed empty. She drops to the ground and lays back, staring at the night sky as she attempts to catch her breath.
“Fuck…” She mutters to herself.
Chapter 38: Season 4 Episode 12
Chapter Text
Warnings: None
Words: 1917
Mia and Harper had set out in the morning. Harper was leading the way through the trees, she stepped out, looking at train tracks in front of her. She approaches a map not too far from where they walked out.
“Terminus?” Her eyes avert from the map to the sign. “Sanctuary for all, community for all. Those who arrive survive.” She reads aloud.
“What are you thinking?” Mia looks over at her as she hooks a finger under the strap of the bag she was holding.
“I could be a trap. Knowing how people are, I am willing to bet on it.”
“Do you think all people are that bad?”
“Most of them. I mean it's how my home got blown up and my family got separated and killed.” Harper answers as she looks over at the blonde. A scream pulls their attention away from the map. They both head in the direction of the screams. Harper is in shock to see Alexis attempting to hold off a walker, her knife on the ground and others beginning to approach.
Harper runs over, yanking her knife out of its holster before stabbing the walker in the skull. Mia pulls out her knife and begins taking out the small herd of walkers. Alexis grabs her knife and pushes herself to her feet before the three of them begin taking out the others. Harper rips her knife out of the last one's flesh before wiping it on her pants and placing it back in her holster.
“Alexis?” She turns to her daughter who practically launches herself into Harper’s arms. Harper places her hand on the back of Lexi’s head and kisses the top of it before pulling her back. “Are you alright? Bit? Scratched?” Panic was flooding in Harper’s voice.
“I’m okay, mom.” It warmed Harper’s heart to hear Alexis call her that again.
“Where is Daryl?”
“I had to run. Where we were staying got overrun. Beth got hit by a car and she told me to run. I was so scared I just did it.” Her words came out rushed as she answers.
“Okay. It’s okay. You’re safe now.” Harper places her hand on the side of her daughters face smiling softly at the fact that she was okay.
“Who is that?” Alexis looks over at Mia.
Harper turns to her, “Mia. She helped me. I was so exhausted that I basically passed out in the woods. She found me before I became food.” She chuckles. Alexis approaches Mia and brings her into a hug.
“Thank you, for saving her.” Mia was taken aback before returning the hug.
“Of course.” Mia nods with a smile before they pull apart.
“I have been heading to Terminus. I assumed that if I was to find anyone it could possibly be there. If anyone else saw the map they might go there, dad might-”
“We already decided Terminus was off the table. It might be a trap and I am not going to walk you girls right into danger.” Harper cuts Alexis off.
“Mom, what if dad goes there?” Alexis was shocked to hear what Harper was saying.
“I have to worry about you two first.”
“But-”
“No buts. My main priority is to make sure you are safe before anything else. I don’t trust a place that will let anybody in.”
“What is your issue? It could be a place where we can settle down.”
“I thought that about the prison and look where we are now?”
“Uh, guys.” Mia looks back as more walkers start approaching them.
“What about dad? What if he is there? You wouldn’t want to see him?” The two were so lost in the argument that they didn’t even notice.
“I want to see him again, of course. But I can’t just-”
“Sorry, but I need to interrupt! More walkers are coming!” Mia pulls Harper’s arm to get their attention. Harper turns her head over to the herd heading toward them. She releases the snaps on her holster and pulls out her knife before approaching the undead and sinking her knife into each head.
“God, is she an idiot?” Alexis groans as she pulls out her knife and running over, pulling back a walker from Harper and stabbing its skull.
“You two are crazy. We can’t take them all.” Mia watches in disbelief as the two brunettes take out the walkers one by one. One stumbles and falls into Harper, knocking her to the ground, and gripping the front of her shirt, grasping for skin. Mia suddenly springs into action and grips the handle of her knife before taking the walker out and pushing it off of Harper. “Are you okay?” She asks as she helps Harper to her feet. “Is the b-”
“I’m fine!” Harper is quick to cut off Mia as Alexis kills the last walker before turning to them. “Let’s just get going.” Harper shakes her head before walking back towards the trees for cover. Mia looks back at Alexis before they both follow Harper.
“Is she always like this?” Mia whispers.
“Hell if I know. Not from what I remember but who knows.” Alexis shrugs. “I’m glad she’s back but she’s hormonal or something.” She rolls her eyes. Mia bites her lip and looks away from Alexis. She knew what it was but didn’t think it was her place to tell Alexis. She didn’t want to irritate Harper further. I mean she almost just got herself killed because she was mad with Alexis.
“Your dad? You got separated from him?” Mia continues to ask questions trying to change the subject.
“Yeah. I was with him and another girl who is just a few years older than me.” Lexi nods.
“How old are you?”
“Pretty sure I’m thirteen, almost fourteen but it’s hard to keep track of now.”
“Yeah I get that. My birthday is in the winter so once winter is about over I just say I am one year older.” Mia explains.
“I guess it’s easy to tell with the snow and everything.”
“Definitely. It still can be hard to remember. Age isn’t too much of a concern of mine lately.” Mia giggles.
“Yeah. Guess not.” Alexis chuckles.
“Is it nice still having your parents here to help you?” Mia asks.
“They aren’t biologically my parents. They just took me in when I lost my parents.” Alexis looks at her feet as the leaves under them crunch.
“Oh, I’m sorry!” Mia looks away in shame.
“No, it’s alright. I am happy to have them. They have been there for me when no one else was.”
“So she always has been caring?”
“Who? Harper? Yeah. She is genuinely a good person with a big heart. She just struggles sometimes. She lost her husband and baby at the start of all this. I watched her struggle after losing her sister. She was in a short-term abusive relationship. I think she struggles to look for a way to cope.” Alexis explains. “I mean we all have lost someone. But we all deal with it differently. Rick, who was married to her sister, Lori, lost it after Lori died. He went a little crazy.”
“I wouldn’t blame anyone. This whole situation can make people crazy.” Mia shifts the bag she was holding to her other shoulder.
“I agree.” Alexis nods before they hear a gasp in front of them. The two girls stop and look up at Harper who had her hand placed over her bare chest. Her fingers, placed over where the cool metal of her locket used to sit.
“My locket is missing.” She turns to look in the direction of where they came from.
“Oh, no. No. You aren’t going back. The last time that happened we thought you died.” Alexis holds up her hands as she walks to her mother.
“You don’t get it.”
“No, I do. I know it meant a lot to you. But you are not going back. All those walkers were coming from the same direction. We aren’t risking it.” Alexis grabs Harper’s wrist.
“That's all I have left.” Harper tears her wrist away.
“I didn’t have anything left of the people I lost. Maybe it’s time you finally let them go. Let them rest peacefully.” Alexis argues.
“I need to go back.” Harper ignores her and begins to walk in the other direction.
“Stop!” Lexi raises her voice. This stops Harper in her tracks. “You don’t want us going to Terminus because you don’t trust it. I don’t want you going back because I don’t trust it. Now please. Can we just keep walking?” Harper stares off past the trees, tears in her eyes. She wasn’t ready to let go.
“She’s right.” Mia backs Alexis up. “If something were to happen to you, then you would be leaving us on our own. You wanted to protect us, right?” Harper lets out a defeated sigh.
She knew they were right. “Alright.”
***
“Daryl!” Her voice calling to him was angelic. Something he could replay in his head over and over and over again. “Come on!” Her laugh was beautiful, making his heart beat just a little bit faster. She turns to him with her brown eyes and a smile that lit up the room like no other. He had to be in heaven, there was no other explanation. He had to have died to hear this again, to see this again. “Daryl, wake up. Wake up.”
His eyes snap open as he stares up at the sky, through the bare tree branches that had a few leaves still hanging on. He sits up and wipes his face with one of his hands. The other men from the group that found him were all still asleep around him. That dream. It was a happy dream that still seemed to be a nightmare to him. Everytime he woke up he always remembered it was just a dream. She wasn’t here anymore.
***
Glenn had found Maggie, along with Sasha and Bob. Abraham, Eugene, Rosita and Gunner are all staying with the group for now. Figure there’s safety in numbers. They approach a large building with the word Terminus written on it in big white letters. They walk around the side of the building and past a gate. In the back there were tables with people sitting at them, a woman grilling and what seemed to be a built civilization.
The woman turns from the grill with a smile, “Welcome to Terminus.”
***
Daryl and the group he was with were walking. They had the most ridiculous rules that he had to follow and the leader kept saying he was like them, but he knew he wasn’t. They approached a set of train tracks which had walker bodies littered around it. Daryl takes notice of one of the men leaning down beside a walker and sees him looking at what appeared to be a locket on the ground next to the walker's hand.
“Claimed.” Daryl calls out as he steps over and picks up the locket.
The leader lets out a chuckle, “You pick up on rules fast.” The man stands up and rolls his eyes, walking away, the leader following. Daryl looks down at the locket, noticing its chain was broken and flips it open. He knew he recognized the piece of jewelry. He looks back at the dead walkers, making sure none of them were her. It gave him hope. She could still be alive. There was no other explanation.
Chapter 39: Season 4 Episode 13
Notes:
The first part of this is a flashback in case that was confusing.
Chapter Text
Warnings: None
Words: 1856
“Okay, okay.” Harper laughs as she crosses her legs while sitting with Daryl on the floor in the store they were held up in. They were taking this time to get to know each other more, at the request of Daryl. Maybe it was because he was jealous seeing her with Daniel so he wanted an excuse to get closer to her. Or maybe he just was being nice. Or maybe to pass the time. “I know Zach has been trying to guess it, but what did you really do before all of this?” She looks over at him as she places her hands in her lap.
“What do ya think I did?” He looks over at her from his spot on the floor, his back against the wall.
“I don’t know.” She shrugs. “Maybe you were a undercover spy and that’s why you are the dark and mysterious type.” She jokes, her voice laced with laughter.
Daryl lets out a chuckle as he shakes his head, “Not exactly.”
“Then what was it?”
“Ya can’t tell Zach. It’ll ruin the fun of his little game.” Daryl meets her eyes with his blue ones.
“My lips are sealed.” Harper swipes her fingers over her lips and acts like she is locking them.
“I never really did anything. I kinda was just with Merle. Went where he went. It really isn’t as exciting as an undercover spy but it’s the truth.” Daryl shrugs. Harper gives him a sympathetic look but Daryl is quick to break it. “What about you? What did you do, before all this?”
“A teacher.”
“A teacher? Really?”
“Yeah. A kindergarten teacher. I always had the sweetest kids in my class. They kind of always gave me hope while me and Devon were trying to have a baby.” Harper looks down at her fingers.
It was Daryl’s turn to be sympathetic, “I’m sure they were all great kids.”
“They were.” Harper nods. “Anyway, next question.” Harper tries to move on as she lets out a yawn, covering her mouth.
“I think ya should try to get some rest.” Daryl shifts to make himself more comfortable as he chuckles at her.
“I don’t want to leave you up by yourself all night.” Harper shakes her head.
“It’s fine. I’m really not tired.” He assures her.
“You sure?” Daryl just gives a small nod to her question and she lets out a sigh before grabbing her jacket and bunching it up to lay on. She lays on her back and stares up at the ceiling. It falls comfortably silent over the two of them, aside from the occasional bang on the glass from a walker on the outside. “Do you think things will ever be normal?”
“Don’t think, just go to sleep.” Daryl looks down at her.
“I can’t help it.” She shifts her eyes from the ceiling to his face. “When it gets quiet and I try to sleep I just start thinking about everything.”
“I get it.” He nods. “Maybe one day things will be normal.”
“I hope they can be.”
***
Daryl had approached the group he was with holding Rick, Michonne and Carl at gunpoint. It was the people they had been looking for the whole time. Watching them hurt his family was too much. He tried to step in, tried to offer his life. It only earned him a beating from the men in the group. It was a quick blur before Rick had bit a chunk from the leader's neck. Seeing one of the men touching Carl made him see red and hearing the older man’s belt unbuckling while on top of Carl sent Rick off the rails. He can remember being so angry. Stabbing the man, who was hurting his son, over and over until he was certain he was dead.
The next morning, he had been covered in blood, leaning against the car as he stared at the trees. Michonne was in the car with Carl, but he couldn’t sleep. Not after everything last night.
Daryl walks up to Rick, grabbing a water bottle and pulling his bandana out of his back pocket. He opens the plastic bottle before pouring some onto his bandana.
“We should save that for drinking.” Rick looks up at him.
“Ya can’t see yourself. But he can.” Daryl motions to the car before handing Rick his bandana. He takes a seat next to Rick. “I’m sorry, man. I didn’t know what they were. How bad they could be.”
“How did you end up with them?” Rick asks as he wipes the dried blood from his face.
“I was with Beth and Alexis. Was with them for a while.” Daryl looks at his hands, picking at his nails.
“Are they dead?” Rick looks over at Daryl.
“They’re just gone. A car with a white cross took ‘em. After that they found me. I knew they weren’t good, but they had a code.” Daryl shrugs as he explains.
“Harper?” Rick questions, he was curious if his sister made it out or not.
“We thought we saw her get taken down by a walker. She was weak still, from being sick. Didn’t think she made it and I had the girls to worry about. But when I was with those guys, I came across this.” Daryl fishes out the locket with the broken chain from his pocket. He holds it out for Rick to see.
“You think she’s out here?”
“Somewhere. She’s got to be.” Daryl nods as he closes his hand over the gold metal.
“She’s a fighter. I think she’s out here somewhere, too.” Rick looks back over to the trees.
“I’m glad you are back with us, Daryl. You're my brother.” He turns his head back to Daryl as he speaks. Daryl bites the inside of his cheek as he nods as it falls silent for a few seconds.
“What you did last night, anyone would do it.” Daryl meets Rick’s eye.
“No, not that.” Rick shakes his head.
“I would. If that was Alexis. Carl’s your boy, you had to do what you could to protect him.”
Once Carl was up they headed off, in search of Terminus. Rick wasn’t certain which led him to believe sneaking in would be best.
***
Harper was still hung up on the loss of her locket, but she at least had her wedding ring. Instead of reaching for her locket, which was a nervous habit of hers, she would spin the ring around her finger. A grunt from Alexis causes her to look over at the young brunette, who was holding her stomach.
“You okay?” Harper questions in concern.
“Just my stomach cramping from feeling hungry. It’s fine.” Alexis nods as she waves her hand.
“We can stop. Here.” Harper slides her bag off of her shoulder and holds it out to Alexis. “There should be a few cans of food in there.” She offers, not thinking as she does so. Once Alexis takes the bag, sitting on the ground against a tree, Harper looks around where they had stopped, looking for any resources. Mia would have objected to Harper giving the bag to Alexis, considering she knew what was in the bag. But maybe Alexis can convince Harper to be more concerned.
Alexis digs around the bag before she pulls out a bottle of prenatal vitamins. Her eyebrows knit together as she throws them back in while opening the bag and looking inside. She finds two pregnancy tests, exactly the same brand of test as the one at the funeral home.
“You are her…” Lexi mumbles.
“What’s that?” Harper looks over at Alexis before her face drops and goes pale.
“You were the woman who dropped the test at the funeral home.” Alexis looks up at Harper. Harper rushes over to her, taking the tests and bag from her. She shoves the tests back into the bag before pulling out a can of spaghettios and placing it in her hand.
“I think you were looking for this.” Harper slings the bag over her shoulder and steps away from Alexis.
Lexi stands up from the ground, “And those vitamins aren’t even open. Why are you not taking them?”
“Alexis.” Harper shakes her head.
“No! I’m done with you acting like I know nothing. I am not a little clueless kid! You should be taking care of not only yourself but this baby! You rushed into a herd of fucking walkers! What if-”
“Don’t you talk to me like that!” Harper whips her head around and looks down at Lexi.
“Why do you not care!? That’s your baby! Daryl’s baby!” Alexis shouts.
“You wouldn’t begin to understand! You may not be little but you are still a kid! Both of you girls are! So you and you,” She points at each of them, “keep your damn noses out of it.” Mia looks away from the two of them. She wouldn’t argue but Alexis was another story.
“How do you think Daryl would feel if he knew you weren’t caring for the baby?! Huh?”
“You need to stop butting your head into adult business.” Harper scoffs.
“You need to stop ignoring your problems all the time.” Alexis snaps back. “This is something that won’t just disappear. Whether you like it or not, there is a baby. So be the damn adult here and quit acting like nothing is going on.” Harper’s lack of symptoms made it easy for her to ignore.
“A teenager is arguing with me about something she knows nothing about.” Harper laughs.
“I know that you don’t care enough about that baby that you are willing to throw yourself into harm's way the second you have a chance. Or that you won’t take the damn vitamins. Or that you feel more comfortable keeping it a secret until something goes wrong and you or the baby’s lives are in danger.” Alexis crosses her arms as she grits her teeth. “I may be young but I’m not blind. I see things, I know enough.”
“Harper?” The three girls turn to the voice that didn’t come from either of them. “I thought I heard you two.”
“Carol?” Harper gasps and rushes to her, pulling her into an embrace. Lexi’s anger falls and she follows Harper, hugging onto the familiar woman. Harper pulls back as she sees Tyreese behind Carol, holding Judith. Tears build at the edges of Harper’s eyes as she rushes over, giving Ty a quick hug before taking her niece into her arms and holding her close. She places her hand on the back of her head and kisses Judith’s temple.
“You guys are okay.” Alexis smiles as she hugs Tyreese.
“So are you guys.” Ty chuckles. Carol looks over at Mia.
“And you are?”
“Mia.” She answers.
“She’s with me. She saved me.” Harper explains as she looks at Judith with a smile. “You saved her.” She glances at Tyreese and Carol.
“It was all Tyreese. I can’t take the credit.” Carol motions to him.
“Thank you.” Harper gives him an appreciative look.
“Of course.” He nods. The tension between Alexis and Harper had dissipated. For now.
Chapter 40: Season 5 Episode 1
Notes:
Chapter 40 is the start of season 5 and I have been waiting for this chapter, I'm sure you all have been too
Chapter Text
Warnings: Death(Obvi?)
Words: 2327
Carol and Tyrees were insistent on going to Terminus and Harper was tired of fighting, so she figured she would go along with it. She assumed she was probably just being paranoid and that's why she didn’t like the sound of the place. But how could she not be paranoid when it is a place that will offer up to anybody? That just allows people who have bad plans or want to hurt others close to her family.
She was holding Judith on her hip as they walked. Mia and Alexis were talking while Carol and Tyreese were having a conversation, that was probably personal since they were whispering. Harper looks at Judith with a sigh.
“At least I have you.” She mumbles, placing a kiss to the baby’s head. A faint growling is heard behind them and all of them turn to see a walker stumbling out from the trees. Carol pulls her knife out and walks over, sinking it into its head, falling on the ground with it. She looks up into the trees and her eyes widen. She looks over at the group as she stands from the ground.
“More.” She whispers and they rush to the other side of the woods to hide behind the trees, hoping the walkers will clear out. Harper holds her breath as they begin stumbling over towards where they are hiding. Gunshots are heard in the distance which pulls the walkers attention and they all begin to herd in the direction of Teminus. Once it is clear they group walks out, looking in the direction the walkers went.
“It was coming from Teminus.” Alexis states looking over at Harper.
“Someone may have been attacking them.” Tyreese suggests.
“Or they were attacking someone.” Harper adds.
“Do we want to find out?” Ty questions.
“Yeah.” Carol nods. “We need answers.” She sighs before taking lead. They walk back through the trees, looking for anything they can find.
“Look.” Harper whispers as she points to a car in a clearing near a cabin. Not far from the car was a man who looking to be setting up a firework of some sort. He had dark hair and wore a baseball cap.He probably was trying to draw the walkers from Teminus. They stalk a little closer to hear a bit of what he was saying. The mention of a girl with a sword, Michonne, and a boy with a hat, Carl, was enough to make them spring into action. Carol pulls out her gun and holds it to his head, as she pulls back the hammer which was enough to cause him to stop. He was talking about taking Carl’s hat after they bled him out. It made Harper sick to her stomach.
“Keep your finger off the button and drop the walkie talkie.” Carol grumbles, glaring down at him. He drops the walkie talkie and raises his hands up.
“Y’all don’t have to do this. We have a place where everyone is welcome-”
“Shut up, man!” Ty growls causing the man to nod.
“We’re friends of the chick with the sword and the boy with the hat.” Carol hold the gun securly in her hand as Harper keeps Judith close. Ty goes into the car and cuts the seatbelts before walking to the guy and tying his hands with it. They lead him inside and set him on the floor as Carol looks through the weapons the guy had.
“They attacked us, okay? We are just holding them.”
“I don’t believe you.” Carol shakes his head.
“Who else do you have?” Alexis asks as she places her hand on her knife, attempting to intimidate him.
“We just have the kid and the samurai.” He insists.
“We don’t believe you.” Harper glares at him.
“We were trying to set those off.” He explains as Carol looking into a bag full of fireworks and explosives. “We are trying to confuse the dead ones away. It’ll be good for you too.”
“No it isn’t. There is a herd headed there now. Wouldn’t want to distract them.” Carol closes up the bag. She picks it up and slings it over her shoulder.
“I’m going with you.” Alexis turns to Carol.
“I don’t think-”
Alexis cuts Harper off, “She needs back up. Trust me.”
“Fine.” Harper sighs, tired of arguing with her. The two girls head off and Tyreese begins making a makeshift bed for Judith in an empty cooler.
“She have a name?” The man asks from where he leaned against the wall.
“Judith.” Ty reluctantly answered as Harper hands him Judy and he lays her in the cooler on top of the fabric he layed in there.
“She yours?” He looks between Tyreese and Harper.
“She’s a friend.” Tyreese’s voice was quiet.
“Huh.” The man nods. Ty looks over at him. “I don’t have any friends.”
“Sounds like a personal problem to me.” Harper stands up straight and walks over to Mia.
“Is the other one your guys friend?”
“Yeah.” Harper nods. The guy starts to rant about what he was like before all this then claiming he is just accustom to this world now.
“I’m not use to this world.” Tyreese shakes his head, looking down at Judith.
“Of course not. You are the type of guy who saves babies.” The guy chuckles. Harper walks to the window and watches out it as the guy tries to reason with them. She shakes her head as his voice fades out, letting her thoughts take over. They weren’t good but at least they were more reasonable than this asshole.
***
Carol and Alexis drapped cloth over themselves and covered it in walker guts before heading towards the fences. They stay hidden as they glance down. Alexis gasps as she sees a group of men with some of their people. Rick, Glenn, Daryl, and Bob. They had them gagged using pieces of ripped fabric tied around their faces and their hands were all secured behind their backs.
“They have them all.” Alexis whispers.
“Come on.” Carol motions, leading her further down the fence.
“What are we going to do?” Alexis questions.
“Save them.” Carol answers as she sets the bag down and adjusts her rifle to sit against the fence and aim for propane tank. She pulls out one of the fireworks and slides it into the barrel of the rifle and aims it before lighting it and pulling Alexis back, both of them covering their ears. There is a loud explosion that rumbles the ground the blows up some of the walkers and the fence in front of the building. Carol grabs the stuff and leads Alexis down towards Terminus.
The two walk along side the walkers, the guts they were covered in kept them hidden. As they walk through the gates there is screaming coming from the people in here. Alexis looks in front of her seeing someone taking down walkers as they approach. Carol grabs her arm and leads her to the side in a small warehouse part of the building, Carol stands in the door and takes her sniper, aiming and killing each of the men that was shooting in their direction. Some of the walkers notice the gunshots and turn around.
“Carol.” Alexis warns and Carol pushes her inside before shutting the door. They walk through seeing tables with things that appear to be stolen. Carol looks down at the watched before taking one for Rick. Alexis walks up to the table with the weapons and picks up Daryl’s crossbow. She lets out a heavy sigh before turning to Carol. She slings the crossbow on her shoulder before following Carol. She leads them into a room that had candles lit all over and scattered across the room, words written up on the wall and across the floor.
“What kind of satanic shit were they planning?” Alexis mumbles in which Carol only gives a shrug as they keep walking.
“Drop your weapons and turn around.” This stops both of them in their tracks. “I wanna see your faces. Now!” She shouts. They begin doing as told and before Carol drops her rifle she turns and shoots in the direction of the woman. This causes her to fall and drop the gun. Carol runs over and kicks the pistol before the two women are fighting for the rifle, knocking some of the candles over. Alexis loads up the crossbow and holds it up, standing on the other side of this woman once Carol gets her off, aiming her rifle at her.
“The men they pulled from that train car,” Alexis starts. “Where are they?” No answer. Carol shoots the woman in the thigh.
“Where are they!?” She shouts, keeping the gun aimed at her.
“Now… Point it at my head…” The woman mutters. Alexis looks up at Carol, shocked. Carol gathers their things and Alexis walks over to her. They open the door letting the walkers in, they pass them, due to the guts covering them, and head straight to the woman on the floor. They leave her as they head out, her screams being heard as they shut the door.
***
Harper, Mia and Ty were looking out the window as walkers begin to gather around the house. There is a sudden movement behind them and they all whip around to see the man holding Judith’s head with his tied up hands and looking at us. Harper attempts to stop him.
“Back off!” He shouts pulling the cooler back as Judith begins crying.
“Don’t hurt her.” Harper begs.
“Put your weapons on the ground and kick them over right now. Right now!” All three of them do as told, setting their guns and knifes down and kicking them to him.
“Please.” Tyreese raises his hands up as Judith screams.
“Go outside. All of you.”
“Don’t.” Harper shakes her head.
“Go outside!” He yells only further scaring Judith. “It’s just one twist! Do as I say!”
“Okay!” Tyreese nods. He steps back to open the door. He swings it open and pushes a walker out and on the ground, Mia and Harper following. Harper kicks one to the ground and stomps on its head repeatedly as Mia grabs a rock and bashes another in the head. Tyreese bashes a walker’s head off the wall of the cabin.
After they are finished Tyreese busts into the Cabin, knocking the guy down and pulling the knife from his hand. He holds it to his neck as Harper rushes over to Judith and picks her up to comfort her. Tyreese begins punching the guy over and over again. Harper hands Judith to Mia and grabs Ty’s arm.
“I’ve got it.” She looks him in the eye when he turns his head to her. She grabs the knife as Tyreese gets off. She holds the guy down and drives the knife through his head. She stands up and looks down at him with a sigh.
***
Carol and Alexis approach the group as they dig up the bag of weapons and supplies that Rick had burried. Daryl turns around. Alexis is quick to run to him and wrap her arms around his waist in a hug.
“Thank God.” He whispers as he places his arms around her.
“Mom is okay.” She looks up at him. “She’s okay.” He laughs and smiles with a nod. She hands him his crossbow as she looks over at Rick.
“Did you guys do that?” Rick approaches Carol. She nods just before he pulls her into a hug.
“Come with me.” She looks at everyone. She leads them back to the cabin. Tyreese walks out with Judith in his arms. Rick and Carl run over to take her from him and thank him. Mia follows after him and Harper walks out, closing the door. She turns around and her eyes land on Daryl. She runs to him and he picks her up spinning a bit from the force, her arms wrapping around his neck. He holds her tightly to his body as he buries his face into her shoulder.
“I’m so sorry. I’m sorry. I love you. I love you.” He repeats as he cries.
“It’s okay. I love you.” She pulls back and cups his face as she lands back on her feet. She presses a few kisses to his lips before looking into his eyes as tears slipped from the corners of hers. He cups her cheeks and wipes her eyes. “We’re okay.” She whispers.
“I’m sorry I didn’t say it sooner.” He whispers.
“It’s okay.” She laughs. “I knew.” He pulls her back to him, not wanting to let her go. She places a hand on the back of his head as she smiles. It all was starting to feel okay again.
“When I saw you get shot… And then the walker.” Daryl shakes his head as he pulls away to look down at her. “I had the girls I had to think about.”
“I know. It’s alright.” She cups his cheek. She pulls away and walks over to Rick and Carl. Rick pulls her into a hug with his arm that wasn’t holding Judith. She kisses his cheek before wrapping her arms around him. “I am so glad you’re okay.” She whispers before pulling back and hugging Carl, kissing the side of his head. “Both of you.” She says before taking a step back. Rick looks up at the smoke causing Harper to turn around.
“I can’t tell if it’s still burning.” He sighs.
“It is.” Carol confirms.
“We need to go.” Rick hands Judith over to Carl.
“Where?” Daryl questions as he walks up beside Harper.
“Somewhere far from there.” Rick points in the direction of Terminus.
The group begins up the train tracks in the opposite direction of Terminus. Harper was walking beside Daryl. She feels his hand brush against hers before he reaches over and intertwines their fingers. Harper turns her head to him with a smile.